Jump to content

Search the Community

Showing results for tags 'm/f'.

  • Search By Tags

    Type tags separated by commas.
  • Search By Author

Content Type


Forums

  • General
    • News
    • Introductions
    • General Discussion
  • Written Works
    • Stories
    • Role Playing
    • Continuous Stories
    • Unfinished Stories
    • Fantasies and Story Ideas
    • Chat & Role-Playing Transcripts
    • Real-Life Muscle Growth Experiences
  • MG's Storiversary
    • Storiversary Story Archive
  • Media
    • General Images
    • Artwork & Morphs
    • Artists Showcase
    • Videos
    • Before & After Transformations
  • Community
    • Personals
    • Chat Buddies
    • Surveys & Polls
    • Advertisements
  • Bodybuilding
    • General
    • Training
    • Muscle & Mind
    • Diet & Nutrition
    • Steroids
    • Watch Me Grow
  • Off Topic
    • Main Off Topic Board
    • News & Current Events
    • Weird / Funny / Interesting
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Welcome!
  • Hyper and Impossibly Big Muscle!'s Gallery
  • DC Area Muscle's Discussion
  • Tall Muscle's Discussion & Advice
  • Furry Muscle Club's Club Chat
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Presentaciones
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Culturistas buscando sponsor
  • Miembros Hispanohablanes!'s Sponsor buscando culturistas
  • Superstrength and Crushing's Your favorite Superstrength & Crushing Stories
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumb Stud Pictures
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Dumbing You
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Meathead Make-Believe
  • Dumbing Down Fraternity's Mutual Muscling
  • South East Asia Muscle Club's Muscle Tales
  • 2D Muscle Artists's Topics
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Video Clips
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Bodybuilding Websites
  • Bodybuilding Best Practices's Top Tips, Articles and Guides
  • Second Life's Topics
  • Second Life's GYMS
  • New York City Muscle's Member Intro
  • New York City Muscle's Personals
  • Rochester NY Area Lifters's Topics
  • 3D Muscle Club's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Topics
  • Vore and Absorption's Stories
  • Drain and Theft's 📰 Topics
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's DATING OPTIONS?
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's GREAT GYMS IN BOSTON AREA
  • BOSTON AREA BODYBUILDERS's SEEKING WORKOUT PARTNERS
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am looking to be sponsored
  • Seeking Sponsorship's I am a Sponsor

Find results in...

Find results that contain...


Date Created

  • Start

    End


Last Updated

  • Start

    End


Filter by number of...

  1. Mysterious Comet A Dark, Dirty story about a young man who gets possessed by a sinister alien race, controlling him, the alien sets out to spread its presence across the newly discovered planet. Who can stop him? Author Note: I wrote this story after watching some really crummy horror movies. It's a little schlocky and maybe even cliche. I did take the TFs in a slightly different direction. There's possession, sex, M/F TFs, nerd to jock, jock to more jock, etc. I've never done anything in the Continuous Stories section, but I think if this is something people might be into, their/your stories would be really cool contributions. Again, some of the premises here are probably standard and maybe even boring, and others might be bordering on the really weird. But if readers enjoy this, I'd love to see others stories too. I have part I and part II here. Feel free to post or PM questions but clearly since this is in the Continuous section...make things up as you go along. Oh, a quick shout out to alwaysmyway, his stories kinda inspired this. Pt I – The Arrival: Steve & Heather's Transformation My hands were shaking as I drove the car up to the top of Sunnyside Park, a bluff that overlooked our town. I spent better part of senior year spreading my seed casually around to any girl who wanted it, using my good looks, athletic build and charm to woo them out with me. Fellow football jocks had made a pack to try to get to any girl who was on the cheerleading team, then the girls' basketball team, then the swimmers. I was nervous when we first set out to do it in the fall, now it was a fun challenge to finish before graduation. We'd go after any girl who we knew wanted us and we knew were into it. Only Tyler tried to coax the more shy girls out of their shells. Brad and I, and most of the other guys, tried playing on a simpler, even field. Still, didn't make me any less nervous. I looked at Heather as she bit her lower lip, smiling, she was getting started pulling her shirt off, slowly, running her hands down over her bra as she continued peering into my sight. “Damn,” I whispered, “you know what you're doing...” “More than you think,” Heather answered as she shoved me against the door of the car, unbuttoning my shirt, and quickly throwing it off. She yanked my t-shirt over my head and smiled as she looked at my chest, pumped from my years of playing hard football, lifting weights and pushing my body to its athletic extent. “Just what I always wanted,” she said as she continued to dig into me. I knew she was referring to the hair on my body. Most of the team shaved, she must have been with a few guys before me. I pushed her bra away and felt her breasts with my palms. They were large and well developed, and she knew how to use them on me. My dick started to get an aching, cramp pain within my jeans, and I moved her hands down toward my belt. She backed away from my mouth and smiled at me, something sinister in her eyes. “You're not gonna get away with me that easily, beefy boy,” she said, a wink in her eye. Shoving me against the door of the car, Heather unbuckled her skirt and kicked off her flip flops. “Summer heat is wearing me out inside this little car, no space for my big man. Let's step out,” she said, opening the door and tumbling us out and onto the soft grass. Only in her tight pink panties, Heather stood and walked a few steps away from me, I tried to regain my balance and lift myself out, kicking my own sandals off. “I want to play a little game,” Heather said, turning back to me, flaunting her body in the warm, night air. “I'll make myself available right here, looking this quaint little town, we can fuck like we own every bit of it, but I want you to strip for me, take off every bit of your clothing and show me just how strong and athletic you are.” My eyes opened wide with excitement. “A challenge?!” I asked, a smile growing on my face. I had never been with a girl this aggressive before. “You jocks always take pride in your bare bodies, in your ability to go unabashedly nude and show off. Steve, take pride in the bodies you have, show me that it's worth it for me, that you deserve me, take pride in it, and prove it to me.” Heather wasn't requesting, it was an order. I was going to take her up on it. My barefeet touching the damp, warm ground, I unbuckled my belt and unbottoned my jeans, standing with pride for Heather to take me in. “This is what you want?” I ask her, teasing. “Can you handle what you're going to get...” Heather smiled, “I always get what I want.” Tucking my thumbs underneath my briefs, I decided getting naked in one motion would be the better way to impress her. My dick had died down after the makeout and I figured she might respect me seeing it in its semi-flaccid state. I pushed my jeans and briefs quickly down, bending my knees and concealing my package for a moment longer. “Ohh, I like an aggressive man,” Heather said, increasing my confidence, and my drive. Stepping out of my jeans, I slowly stood to reveal myself in its natural form. I smile at Heather, stepping forward to show her my whole self in all its glory. I looked down to see my work, my body, strong, athletic, attractive, hairy. I could tell Heather was impressed, “what do you want me to do to prove myself to you?” I asked. But before she could answer a loud buzz came from overhead, a sharp spark of light lit right above us and it roared into the nearby tree coverage to the west. “CRASH!”, the wave of air pushing Heather and I back a few steps. “Jesus,” I said, “what was that?” Heather was equally spooked, grabbing my arm, almost forgetting the game we were playing. She rubbed it, giving her confidence again, maybe she liked the body, maybe I did provide something more than mere fun for her. But her attention dwindled from me. “Uhh, Steve, go check it out,” she said. “I don't know,” I answered, “I'm sure it's nothing, can't we just...” “Do it Steve!” she said, shoving my back toward the fallen object which lit a flame on the bushes nearby. I walked toward the bushes, my mind still on the game we were playing. How I could I forget? I was still buck naked. I could tell her eyes were glancing on my ass muscles. I turned around to smile, Heather giving me a small smile back, but still worried. Looking down, I saw a small, black orb sitting in the bush, smoke billowing off of it. “it looks like a rock of some sort,” I said, “an...orb or something.” As I looked into it, I couldn't help but notice the rock-like substance starting to bubble, starting to, liquify almost. “Something's happening. Fucking weird...” I said as I started backing away, “Heather, can you grab my clothes, I think we should probably get out of here.” Heather moved ahead of me but as the liquid started to bubble out of the rock, I couldn't help but stare. Something was beckoning me to watch, to see what would happen. A stream of liquid rose and snaked its way toward me, and before I could turn back to the car to leave, it quickly accelerated and attached onto my feet. “Woah!” I shouted, the oily substance felt smooth, and warm, it was nice, comforting in an odd way. I could tell it was sentient somehow. It was, almost, feeling me out, seeing what kind of person I was; and as it crawled over my feet I could feel it getting more aggressive, burrowing underneath my nails, under the pores of my skin, and as it did it seemed to give me an extra boost of strength, of confidence. I immediately liked it. It felt as if it were designed for me. As if, by being naked, I made myself the perfect thing for it to bond with. “Steve? STEVE!” Heather shouted, but I couldn't listen to her, all I could do was feel the pleasure of the orb integrating into my body. I turned my head back to Heather, having trouble moving my feet with the substance covering them. “Heather check this out!” I shouted, “woah...it feels fuckin great!” What was I saying? The substance racing through me could not have truly been something that I wanted?...or could it? I started to chuckle as I felt the oil crawl under my skin, break off and like mini snakes, it traveled under my skin, racing underneath my hairy shins and up toward my body. As it did I started to feel myself change. To grow. It was so strange, so foreign and yet I couldn't help but revel in the pleasure it was giving me. As the liquid orb buried itself into my feet and legs I felt it swim and burrow itself into every part of my body, integrating into every possible organ, every muscle that it could. I opened my mouth, I could feel myself changing, bringing on some other kind of ability, and I was loving it. I felt its energies stimulate me. As it did, something truly amazing started happening all at once: My muscles started to grow before my eyes, taking on new strength and new forms with each passing second. Every muscle in my super-evolving body surged in pleasure as they absorbed the energy of the oil like a thousand nuclear reactors, surging in size to the proportions I had only dreamed of. I felt as if I was the strongest man alive. I hadn't noticed that the oil had advanced up my body as far as it had. The oil wrapped itself over my exploding legs and quads, pushing itself into my ass and through my pecker. As it did, they both started to lock in and grow, hair pushing with aggression to match the definition of the purest masculinity. I doubled over as I felt my abs contort themselves into deep-grooved slabs of stone, dense, thick and strong. My pecs continued pushing outward as hair wrapped over them. “Steve! Oh god Steve what's happening to you?!” Heather screamed, though I could barely hear her, I couldn't pay attention to anything other than my miraculous transformation. The oil from the orb swam into and rocked my mind, I could think of nothing else but the incredible, foreign power increasing its energy over me. I was becoming thankful for what I was given, for who I was becoming. I smiled and soon after a purpose formed in my head, an objective, a way to pay back the powers that were gifting me with this colossal body. An image of a race, of a species entered into my consciousness, an alien of some sort. Yes! And they chose me! Me, of all people, to integrate their powers and assimilate into humans. No, it was more, I was to take over the human race! To spread my seed and influence, allowing my race to rule again on a new planet. “Yes...” I shouted, “YESS!” I could feel the powers of the race borrow into my body, it was the most immaculate thing I had ever experienced. My vision blurred briefly as my eyes metamorphosed not only into the perfect seeing instruments, but into the perfect weapons as well. Every superhuman muscle in my ultra body became reservoirs for the powers they now possessed, using that power to transform into whole new kinds of super-strong tissue, evolving me even further. I learned I could transform into anything I wanted, I could influence people in ways not known before, I was gaining some sort of extraterrestrial power that was before now was completely unknown to any human. I wasn't a human, I was becoming something else entirely. And I loved it. I experienced one final, spectacular surge of full-body orgasmic pleasure as my new, hyperstimulated nervous system realigned itself throughout my body, becoming conduits for the powers I was now armed with: Immortality, possession, the ability to control other people, and of course, my true purpose, to spread my seed and my race, to take over the planet with my new powers. I wanted nothing more. I was no longer human, I was the Orb, the Orb was me, and I intended to use it to fulfill my true purpose. My naked body soaked in the last of my oily essence as I turned back toward Heather, terrified with what she had just seen. I smiled at her but couldn't look for long without first admiring my newly evolved body. “Ahh, what a perfect specimen,” I said, “young, male, athletic, it's the perfect vessel with which to push my influence and spread my kind. And a male...yes...I think my kind will enjoy being male.” “What the fuck are you talking about?” Heather whispered, not intending me to hear it, but I could hear perfectly now, I could read her thoughts too. “This body is perfect,” I shouted to her, “I integrated perfectly, the melding of Human genes with our essence...should prove to be the perfect host with which to finally build our army...” I continued examining my new body, my newly evolved body. Hair stretched itself over my hulking quads, my swagging dick wider than I could have ever imagined possible, my testicles holding my new power-ridden seed, bouncing between my thighs...begging for release. Smiling at Heather, I took a step forward. “What?” I asked, smiling. “This is what you wanted, your man naked, strong, to be before you for you to...admire...” My dick started growing as I took more steps toward her, Heather backing toward the car. “What are you talking about, Steve?” She asked. Thinking of the name I remembered my past self, a former consciousness that no longer existed of his own. He was altered, he became me, a hybrid of a human with my evolved, transformative, possessive race. After years of searching for a species to take over it seemed we had finally found one worth working to obtain. “I have become more than human, something you will get to soon experience, get to revel in as I have, as I am now...” I mysteriously said as I took a few more steps toward her. My dick was jumping to attention, aching with release, excited to expel its new seed. “Don't you want to feel what I've become?” I asked, pushing Heather against the car as I tested human lust, digging my mouth into her's.” “You aren't Steve at all,” Heather whispered, “you just have his...ummm....memories,” she said as she fell under the spell of my lust. “Oh...wow,” she said, feeling the power of my lust. Reaching down into her panties, I ordered them to dissolve having them fall off before I turned my attention to her slit, Heather moaning in pleasure as I touched it. I could feel it wet and aching for something to fill it. The human was clearly into me, wanted me, the body was aching for my seed. I dug my tongue back into her again, feeling her lust exude completely from her body. She finally spoke again, “take me, Steve, take me...you...I want it, I want it!” I pushed my dick into her body, the warmth and wet home beckoning me, begging me to pump, to deposit. The human slipped her legs over my ass and massaged them. She pulled me closer and dug into my mouth further. I pulsed, and pushed, every bit of the female's body begging for my release. It didn't take long for my testicles to churn, my body to push its energies toward its orgasmic purpose; the feeling of 10,000 orgasms racing from every muscle of my newly formed body into my testicles, my entire being built for this moment. “Oh fuck...” I said as I crested, my ass tightening, my leg muscles spasming, my dick rocking with the power of a volcanic explosion into Heather, continuing to push harder and harder into her. “OH!” she shouted, voice immediately becoming deeper, “OH I can feel it YES! MOOOREE!” she commanded as I continued pumping, ounces of my seed rushing into her. I let go of her lips and looked into her. Our minds met. She was becoming one of us. She was changing. My seed was working. I looked down to see her breasts flattening, pulling against her chest as her nipples shrunk while a strange, liquifying substance washed across her. Heather shut her eyes, “oh yeah...” she said, her deeper voice sounding more masculine. I looked down to her abs as they started contorting, rotating, forming deep grooves similar to my own. As they expanded her mid section expanded with her, legs staying tightly wrapped across my body as they began to shake, first slimming down, looking younger, before beefing out to monstrous sizes, hair starting to grow on them. “She is becoming one of us!” I said, almost surprised to see my duty taking effect so quickly. Soon I felt immense pressure on my cock, slipping it out I noticed her genitals reforming themselves, her slit closing as hair started growing on it, dark pubic hair growing up toward her belly button. Her flat chest started bulking out as her pecs formed a tight groove, pushing monstrous sizes out, snaking its sinew out across her tightly wound arms and forearms, becoming more masculine, gripping me tighter as her strength increased. Her eyes stayed, a smile growing wider and wider as Heather lapped up every orgasmic moment of her transformation, just as I had moments before. Brown hair started forming under her pits, brushing itself out across her arms and toward her hands, bulking up and reshaping into a new, masculine build. I couldn't help but be impressed. What I did was working! She was becoming one of us, taking my deposit and adapting into a male human form, and she seemed to be loving it. Muscles continued to expand across her body, clumps of her long, blonde hair falling out and curling into a wispy, surfer like, hair-do. As it did her face re-contorted, , flattening, becoming wider, and more masculine as a shadow graced across her face, dark blonde hair sprouting to masculine measure; her neck thickening as her throat grew to show her deeper vocal chords. Heather, or my kin that Heather was becoming, seemed to be so lost in her transformation that she didn't even notice I was still tightly wound her wrapped, expanding body. As the muscle in her quads snaked up, locked in and met her waist, a deep adonis V grew over her, all of her muscles pointing toward the new tool that her body was incubating. I could see her midsection pushing out new lines of flesh, ,a new and evolved sex organ growing to massive and mature size; as it grew out of her waist it grew with such force that the size of the dick and balls were mature even before they appeared. They dropped fast and pushed hard against my own evolved package. Pushed against each other, they were like twins, perfectly formed and suited exactly for the same task. I couldn't help but be in awe. This was my creation, this new creature was mine, and it was perfect. Heather dropped its legs and pushed me back as they continued expanding, the creature's new dick continuing to grow and wag, the body's ass reshaping into a boxy, hard bubble, one that exuded pure masculine force. Heather bent at the knees to stretch the new muscular ass and thighs. “YESSS!” he shouted, “YES I can feel it, I'm one with the Orb, one with you!” The creature crackled with the same immortal powers that graced me only moments before, and stared at me in all its new-found glory. “Ohh...this is perfect!” the creature shouted, “Mmm, it feels so good to be back! And in this perfect state, this perfect specimen of a species...that of a human.” My creation looked up at me. “Brother...it is good to see you again, to be here.” The creature again stretched itself, every muscle relishing in its existence. “You, Steve, the human name...what shall I be called? For it's because of you that I'm back. And does it feel good.” “Zack,” I said, the first name coming to my mind. My brother nodded as he continued examining his body. “Yes, the second one. Zack. I like it.” Zack rotated his head as he thought. “This orb couldn't have landed in a better place. A small town, possessing a young couple, you and I: we now started the perfect group to spread ourselves, to breed. Human high schoolers, seniors just about to graduate, it's the perfect place to start our campaign, to start our rite to take over the galaxy once more.” Zack and I smiled at each other. Yes it was. – Pt II – Chris Grows Zack and I looked back toward Steve's car. We knew we wanted to assimilate more humans, to transform them to our kind. We could have driven the car back into town, or simply teleported ourselves. Unlike the humans we merged with, we didn't need to eat or sleep, though we knew we had to figure out ways to assimilate into this town one way or another. “We don't want people being confused about the car, let's take it back to Steve's house,” Zack said. “We can turn invisible and wait the night out, then we can morph ourselves back to Steve and Heather and continue living their lives at school.” “Yes,” I agreed, “tomorrow the football team is going to lift together, in the locker room we can both resume our natural selves and corner the team, we can transform 20 of them at one time.” “You're getting me excited already,” Zack responded, his dick growing in anticipation. “You already got to have the pleasure of it, I need to use my tool soon.” As if a wish were coming true, Zack and I heard a car pull up across the small lot at the top of the park. “Quick!” I said as we turned ourselves invisible. The car thankfully didn't see us. As the human came within closer approximation, I could feel his thoughts. “Another high school senior,” I told Zack, “your lucky day it seems.” Zack smiled back at me. It was a man, Chris, a loner who Steve and Heather knew from school. He was not one of the in-crowd, he was a science geek and a lover of astronomy, one who wanted to meet alien species even, and dreamed of leaving earth. “This guy is going to love this!” I said to Zack. “Let's see what he'll do...we'll find the right time to introduce ourselves,” Zack replied. Chris stepped out of the car, not noticing Steve's clothes from his strip earlier, and walked to his trunk to pull out his telescope. As he was setting it up, Zack signaled for me to walk around to introduce myself to him first. As I did, he heard the crunching gravel and looked around, finally noticing Steve's clothes on the ground. “What the fuck?” he asked, walking over and picking up the jeans and underwear, going through the pocket and finding Steve's wallet. “Perfect time,” I told Zack, who stayed invisible. “Hey Chris,” I said, stepping toward him. He dropped Steve's wallet and took a step back, shocked to see someone there, then again to see a naked man. “Woah!” he shrieked, “Uhh...Steve? Is that you? What are you doing here?” “No worries, man,” I said back, “just doing a little naked mile workout, you know...” Chris blushed, “yeah, I guess so,” he said, looking down. “You're kinda making me uncomfortable, your muscles are huge too, have you been working out lately?” He couldn't help but take a glimpse or two at my dick, wagging as I walked around him, I could sense the jealousy, and the admiration. “Yeah man!” I said flexing, inviting him to look at me. I took a few steps closer, Chris backing away. “No need to worry, man, you can be like this too, if you want...” Chris looked up at me again, getting more nervous, but also with a hint of excitement, “really? What are you talking about, Steve?” “It's easy,” I answered, “it might not be fun at first, but you'll appreciate it as soon as we're done...” “We?” Chris was clearly confused, he started backing toward his car, “what do you mean? Uhh, maybe I should just go...” I could tell he wanted the body like mine but was too confused and worried to say any more. I disappeared from his vision and walked up to his back side before whispering in his ear, “We're the species that you've dreamed about, Chris, become one of us...” He jumped in fear and turned back toward me. “What the fuck, man?!” he said. I touched his tshirt, causing it to burn off as it shredded around his skinny, pale frame. “Jesus, who are you?” “I told you,” I said, walking toward him again. “Give Zack and I a chance, we'll make you one of us, you'll love it...” Zack and I knew it was a point of no return, it was time for Chris to become us. I teleported around Chris and at his back I grabbed him in a bear hug, lifting his small and light body slightly into the air. He started kicking in fear but said surprisingly little. “Wait!...Steve, just...I don't know what you want but just wait...” Zack phased back into vision and walked toward us, Chris freezing in fear. With every step Zack's dick swayed longer and slower before it started growing at attention, higher and thicker before extending to full attention, eagerly awaiting command from its captain. At a mere few inches from Zack I gently lowered Chris toward the ground, keeping his feet from touching. Chris was in complete fear, staring at the muscular monster before him. “don't worry, dude,” Zack said, “when we're done, you'll be one of us, you'll be, perfect.” Zack grabbed his tool and slowly, deliberately, started pumping, admiring his body as he looked between himself and his soon-to-be brother. Chris couldn't help but stare, “oh my god,” he said, “quit it, don't do it man!” he whispered, worried, but not moving his attention away from the dick an inch away from his abdomen. “Just a second...” Zack said between breaths. As he continued pumping his breathing increased, his muscles began twitching, the alien was building his body up to its purpose, every organ aligning itself for its first ritual. “Mmmm, I can feel it...Ohhhh SHIT!!” He shouted. As his cock tightened, it locked in and his balls flung themselves into his huge waist. A thick black load of cum sprayed out and hit Chris square in the abdomen. Then another, and another. Multiple loads as the virility and thickness gained. Zack lost his balance and pushed himself onto Chris, his dick landing on the oil that quickly awoke and started swimming over Chris's body. Chris could only wimper. “Just you wait...” Zack said between breaths, grabbing his shoulder before I let our host go, soon to become our newest brother. Chris started running once again toward his car but he was disoriented, dizzy, he tried scraping off the swimming seed over his body but he couldn't get it off. He ran toward his car once again but froze as the oil gained direction and immediately dove under his pants and boxers and toward his ass crack and pecker. Zack and I both closed our eyes, we could feel our brother connecting with his new body, soon to assimilate into Chris. “ARGH!” Chris shouted as he bent his back forward. “Woah...what the fuck is...happening to me!” Chris's jeans, shoes, socks and underwear ripped in one full motion, leaving the human completely naked. He stood back up to look at himself in horror. Zack's seed had completely collected over the human's midsection, forming a tight bound over his body like a pair of small, tight, liquid briefs. Chris could tell the oil was positioning itself to intrude into his body but he also knew there was little he could do about it. Perhaps, he reasoned, it was actually good for him. Chris's ass quaked as the seed found an orifice to climb into, I could see it pull itself into his ass and have his cock drink it in. As it did it gained length and girth. Chris shut his eyes as he paused for a moment to take it in. “Umm...” he said quickly, perhaps he was going to enjoy this. “Woah...” he said again, looking down as his cock grew, integrating with the seed. Zack and I could feel him assimilating to us, becoming us, we smiled as our creation continued to grow over this body. “Oh yeah!” he shouted, more enthusiastic this time, “I can feel my muscles growing! Haha, it feels fucking great, oh yes I love the body, the confidence, the assurance!” Chris moved and stretched his body as his bones cracked and muscles thickened. Bending his shoulder muscles back to their relaxed position, I saw the first bouts of muscle grow over his shoulder blades, protruding out, then wrapping down and into his biceps. They were becoming refined, strong, and assured. Looking down at his lower arms Chris noticed the veins protrude and additional muscle warp itself around his forearms. Grabbing his abs, Chris chuckled as they begin to expand. His abs contorted and slimmed liquifying into almost a puddle of water, then began to grow outward: even, defined muscles forming an eight pack. They hardened as the creases grew deep grooves into his body. As the muscle growth hit his waistline, new muscles begin to form on his quads and under the last bit of black seed, creating tight contours pushing against the oil. As the last of it entered into his body, Chris grabbed his butt enthusiastically massaging its growth. His rear formed hard muscle on itself, growing outward, strong. As the side ass muscles flexed and locked in place, rounding to become a tight bubble butt, hair wrapped around and onto his legs, creating a new thick layer of black hair over him. His thighs snapped tall and grew, becoming refined and strong as he gained height from his short 5'6” to an athletic 6'3”. His quads peced outward and began matching the growth of his ass. They became like footballs as rock hard muscle grew into them. Soon, the hair spread down to his legs, then up and around his man package. His pubes began to grow over his waistline, wrapping itself around his belly button and up, in a thin line toward his chest. There, his black hair began growing, slightly but evenly, over his new man-pecs and chest. His arm hair grew and darkened and his arm pits tuffed additional hair underneath. Looking down and checking out his growing body, Chris, or our brother who was becoming Chris, began to chuckle at the pleasure. Chris could feel the athletic endurance rushing over him. Admiring himself as he continued to grow, Chris looked down to his package as it begin to fill out with our seed, his cock and balls becoming large and clearly accentuated between his hulking legs, dropping with aggression. As our brother assimilated into Chris's personality, our immortal powers rushed over him, “YESS!” the creature shouted with excitement! “Our powers!!” Even the original Chris couldn't help but enjoy what was happening to him. All he wanted was to evolve beyond being a human and we were allowing it to happen. He was a pure piece of athletic masculinity while also being an all-powerful extraterrestrial, able to woo and pleasure any human—man or woman—who he wanted. He was becoming one of us and he was the happiest he ever imagined. As the power transformation completed, our new kin turned to us with a wide smile. “FUCK YEAH!” he said. “Oh...brothers! Thank you for giving me this, I couldn't be happier, this is who I am, what a perfect fucking body...” Chris clearly had more aggression than I did, in personality and body, and even his muscles were a little firmer than mine or Zack's. But he was one of us, and happy to join our party, and our cause. “How does it feel, Chris?” Zack asked. Chris kneeled to him. “Feels like being a fucking god, a fucking ruler. Thank you.” he restood and ordered his body to levitate before flying up. “Yes!” he said laughing. Chris and I joined in as we flew higher and higher into the sky, our naked bodies relishing in the night air as it became thinner and thinner. We laughed as we raced around the stratosphere, high above the town. I paused as the other guys caught up with me. “Tomorrow we can continue our agenda,” I said. “Zack and I can infiltrate the football locker room. Chris, do you think you can spread ourselves with the chess and astronomy teams?” “Absolutely!” Chris said, ecstatic. “there's only about 5 per group, but we need to get the nerds assimilated as quickly as the jocks. With all of us on the same side it'll be tough for any one group to get suspicious. I'll meet with them both...and use this new tool to show them how amazing this actually is...” patting his dick, Chris smiled. “Tomorrow is a Friday,” Zack said, “Cindy, Heather's friend, is hosting a party for the football players and cheerleaders, we know it'll be a fuck fest. We can start transforming more women tomorrow night. Fuck, this is going to be fun...” We laugh as we fly back toward town, I use my power to phase Steve's car back to his house. We camp in the clouds tonight. Tomorrow, we continue our mission, and our fun.
  2. ZFerrari

    ZFerrari's Ultimate Crossover

    ZFerrari's ultimate crossover Authors note: OK, more parts to some of my other stories and parts of this was supposed be out months ago, but life happens and there's shit you got to deal with. But I'm back now. Wreckage in California: Part One. Isabelle and Aqua are flying to Los Angeles, California. Here there was readings of the wishirite being somewhere in this city. They landed at LAX with special permission from the city. They were escorted out from the jet and into a cab. The cab exits the airstrip and starts going into the city. "Ughh, I hate the city." Isabelle says. "Whats wrong with the city?" Aqua asks. "Traffic, smog, too many rude people. And TRAFFIC" "It aint that bad girl" "Then how come we aren't moving right now?" Aqua looks up and in front of her and sees that they are in fact stuck in traffic. Horns going off everywhere, people yelling out their windows. "Yall honestly can walk if you want to." The taxi drivers says. "We would but Isabelle didn't want to" Aqua says. Its gonna be a while before they get to the hills. "OK, right there" Elliot says. "You sure bruh? we can do it better if you like" Jacqui says. "I got to take more photos so I need to compare" Elliot says. Elliot is currently taking pictures outside on top of DeMarcus' car. He has grown himself into a slim but athletic build, the type to get girls, and thats exactly what he's trying to do. He has Jacqui and Marc helping him get the perfect picture to post on Instagram. Marc walks outside spinning his Lanyard with his keys in it, looking low-key Salty. "I'm still failing to realize why you have to use my car to try and get girls." Marc says. "Cuz your cars are better than mine" Elliot says smiling. "My boy, there's a Ferrari dealership not even 15 minutes away" "There's always somebody flexing on people with a Ferrari. Gotta show em something different. And when they see a fairly young man with long blonde hair, and his shirt off flexing his bicep and showing off his abs, leaning on a hood of a Tuned Lexus IS300, They will go crazy." Elliot says confidently. "I'm assuming you forgot where we live. We live L.A. You can't go 3 yards without seeing something this world has to offer. For all I know, Mark Whalberg prolly did the same except with a 99 eclipse. Plus L.A bitches, not the type of girls you want to get with." Marc said that with some passion. He's actually trying to help this man after the whole saga they had just a couple weeks ago. "Isn't Jacqui an L.A. girl? How did you get with her?" Elliot asks. Marc's heart dropped out of nervousness. He looks at Jacqui with a fearful look and Jacqui looks at him with a look that says "Go ahead, say some slick shit see what happens" "Long story" Marc says. Jacqui nods her like "I thought so bitch" "Alright Jacqui get this one". Jacqui takes the picture Elliot envisioned earlier. She even got some of the mansion in the background to show off. "Alright, got it." Elliot runs to see the picture. "Fucking perfect. I'm posting this right now" Elliot his the post button and already has 30k likes and 1,000 comments, mostly from boys. The few girls, are the typical spam comments that even heavily religious accounts get. "Well you're at least trending" Jacqui says. "Thats some good news I guess. Ima go tell Cade and Dominic I'm trending real quick" Elliot says as he walks off. "I don't know what he expected trying to get bitches on Instagram." Marc says. "Faith. He'll get a girl, whether it be from social media or just meeting a girl, he'll get a special one eventually." Meanwhile... Isabelle and Aqua finally got out the jam on the highway and are almost at the hills. Isabelle is on her phone on Instagram on the trending section. One picture stands out to her though. She taps on a picture that has a Young man with long blonde hair with his shirt off flexing his bicep on top of an old customized sedan. The boy had a fairly athletic build with a toned six pack and a mansion in the background. The boy looked cute to her, but it ain't nothing new to her. The caption said "Any Ladies tryna come through??" seeing that caption made her giggle. 'So damn cringy' she thought to herself. She couldn't but have a lil deja vú since the mansion seemed familiar. Then it clicked. That's the mansion they're looking for. "Girl, check this out" Isabelle shows the photo. Aqua looked at it and immediately saw the mansion. She widened her eyes in realization. "Lemme see that phone. "Any ladies Tryna come through" huh? Fucking cringy. Ay this his how you flirt." Aqua says laughing. Isabelle is excited for what she's about to do. Elliot is sitting in the living room, watching the thunder vs rockets game. This is game 4 for the finals. Rockets leading with a 2-1 game lead and Elliot is rolling for the thunder to win again. Luckily Russell Westbrook is out of the series right now and James harden isn't doing too good either. He gets a notification on his phone from Instagram that someone wants to chat. With all the bots and scammers going around at the moment, he is skeptical about the DM (as he should be) and taps on it. His skepticism went away but only a lil bit after reading the message. "Hey cutie, I saw your last picture and you're hot" Aqua and isabelle started giggling after sending that. "This'll be a piece of cake" Aqua says. "See I would show gratitude, but I really don't know if you're a bot or not, cuz seeing you only have 3 pictures posted all with you at the beach, and you have 15K followers and only follow 300 people doesn't help at all." Elliott replied back. "Damn this boy is smarter than we thought" Isabelle says. "Well... we gotta do what we gotta do." Aqua says reluctantly. She begins taking a video with a flirty voice showing her and isabelle in the back of the taxi. "AYY Elliot! You already know, I'm hanging with my girl Isabelle, we bout to come through in this Uber. Get ready cuz we bout to rock yo world in about 5 min!" Aqua sends the video and gives isabelle her phone back. Aqua starts crying from laughter from the buffoonery she just did. "Aint no way he gon believe that" Isabelle says smiling. *knock* *knock* *knock* Jacqui walks to the front door and opens it. "I need to borrow your house" Elliot says. "Ex fucking scuse me?!" Marc says yelling. He heard him say that from across the house and around the corner in the kitchen. He immediately starts running to the door. "I said, I need to borrow your house" Elliot reiterates. "And why should we do that?" Marc asks. "2 girls was in my DMs from my post earlier! And they coming over here!" Elliot says excitedly. "Nigga, you act like you don't have a mansion literally 75 ft that way." "But she saw this one and I'll eventually tell her the truth, once chase gets back and clean all those nut stains in the gym" Marc looks down thinking and look at Jacqui. Jacqui just shrugs. "Lemme see the DM" Elliot gives Marc his phone. He sees the DM and the video he saw. Jacqui looks at it with disgust as she sees nothing special about these girls. "Elliot are you sure you trust a girl that looks like Cetrion's daughter and another girl who looks a lot like Professor Sonia?" Jacqui asks. "Nothing wrong with trying" Elliot says. Marc thinks about it and hesitantly agrees. "You get one hour and they better be gone. Nothing better be missing and nothing better be happening to our cars or its your ass. AM I CLEAR?" Marc asks. "Crystal" Elliot says. 10 mins later The taxi pulls up to the mansion and Aqua and Isabelle gets out. They look at the house with their hands on their hips. "Yeah, this the one right here" Isabelle says. "We should be able to get it and arrest that cunt and leave. But we got to be patient about it" Aqua says. Marc and Jacqui are on the second floor of the Muscle bros mansion looking through the blinds and the window. Maec has one window and Jacqui has the window next to him. They even got binoculars looking outside. "Yeah, I see them bitches in the street" Marc says. "Thats rather rude, don't you think?" Dominic asks. "Nope, unless you want us to say cunts or hoes or maybe even skanks." Jacqui says. Dominic and Cade are sitting down on a couch upstairs in a hallway, watching their 2 best friends be paranoid as ever. "Come on guys, just trust Elliot on this. Yall need to leave him alone" Cade says. "Yall need to clean that damn gym. There's buckets full of cum and theres cumstains on the walls, on the ceiling and theres even a couple cracks on the ceiling. Yall really be cumming that hard huh?" Jacqui said all of that with an annoyed tone. "I'd be dammed if I got clean Chase' horny ass mess." Dominic says. "Alright, I got better experience with guys. I'll do the talking" isabelle says. "Bitch you thought" Aqua says laughing as she starts walking up to the front door with one hand on her hip. "They're definitely plotting something, cuz the black one is laughing" Marc says. Auqa rings the doorbell. Both Marc and Jacqui's phone goes off because they have the ring security system, like every house does in this neighborhood. Elliot opens the door and he is shirtless with an athletic gymnast build with Nike shorts and Jordan retro 1's. Marc's retro 1's. "Hey ladies, welcome to my house" Elliot says as hes leaning against the door frame flexing his right arm, try too hard to be sexy. "Im gonna kill this faggot when this is all over" Marc says. "Trying too damn hard to be sexy" "Hey boo, you look even prettier in person! Can we come in and possibly get a lil freaky?" Aqua says. "Oh I'll show you freaky" Elliot says smiling. They go in and Elliott shuts the door. Marc and Jacqui step back and think about what they saw. "I still don't trust them one bit" Marc says. "I guess bromine got a lil better huh?" Cade says. Jacqui looks at him. "What do you mean by that?" She asks. "Well I mean you guys are doing the most for Elliot right now. And considering you don't trust these girls to have a threescore with him, i.e. spying on him from his own house, you really care about him. I guess he really is your best friend" Cade says. Marc doesn't have a problem being Elliot's friend, but being called his BEST friend is a lil bit of a stretch. Marc has other friends he hangs out with outside of work. Marc doesn't really take to kind to that. He runs over to Cade and grabs him by the shirt and pulls him to his face. "Ok, look motherfucker, don't you DARE call me his best friend again, unless you want me to make the next 5 years of your life HELL!" Marc yells. Cade looks unfazed as he should. "You got 3 seconds to let go of my shirt before I make the next 5 minutes of your life hell." Cade says. "Oh really and what are you gonna do?" Marc says, challenging him. "Oh you forgot?" Cade says. All of his clothes disintegrated as he grew all of his muscle to an average bodybuilder body type. His cock even grew up to 20 inches standing straight up. Instantaneous growth, all of the muscle bros achieved that. Marc still a piece of his shirt in his hand and dropped it and stepped back, and squared up. "You also forgot I'm a whole lot stronger than what I was 2 months ago." Marc says. "Hmm, talk your shit Marcus" Dominic said. He is looking intrigued at the situation that is happening in front of him. "Put your money where your big mouth is, before I put my fist and cock in yours. Cade says. "Fine. Baby, take this walkie-talkie, go to the house and find out whats really going on between them 3. But don't get caught. I've got beef with this G-eazy looking ass nigga right here." Marc tosses the walkie-talkie to Jacqui and she runs out the room to her house. "So Marcus, do you REALLY want to make the same mistake?" Cade says. "Lego" Marc says.
  3. Droz

    90 is the new 30

    So my latest idea/story. Feed back appreciated, please leave a comment in this thread Thanks __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ Max Powers in 2020 is 90 years old. Born in 1930 he has seen the tail end of the horse and carriage used as transportation, he’s seen a global war, he’s seen a man on the moon, he watched as the internet took over the world and revolutionized everything. Max powers is also the world’s wealthiest person with an estimated net worth of 800 billion dollars. He is a father, grandfather and great grandfather. Max has lived a life most people could only dream of. Too young to join the military for World War II, he then served ten years in The Marine Corps right out of high school, ten years as a Marine at the start of the cold war, from 1948 to 1958. Stationed initially in Europe, then transferred to Japan and Korea. Shortly after retiring from The Marines, he used the contacts he made to start a new company selling products to the Military. From basic supplies to communication equipment. That business quickly flourished and led to Max investing in the burgeoning telecommunications industry. From there Max invested in new companies looking to cash in on The Space Race, aviation and the medical field. By 1975, Max Powers had reached the top ten list for wealthiest people. By 1985 he was at the top of the list and had amassed a fortune twice that of the next person on the list. From there he only grew richer, more influential, and more powerful in the business world. Max had married a beautiful woman while he was in The Marines, a longtime acquaintance from high school. They bumped into each other while Max was back home on leave. Max was shocked to see the young girl he knew in high school looking much like Jayne Mansfield, only taller, Suzie was a statuesque 5’10” and complemented Max’s 6’2” very well when she was in heels. They had four children together, two boys and two girls. Max earned enough money even early on, that his family had everything. Houses around the world, cars, the kids had toys, his wife Suzie had dresses and jewelry. His family wanted for nothing. Except their father and husband himself. Max travelled often and was usually away from home for weeks at a time. Suzie often argued with Max about his time away and always asked him to stay longer, spend time with her and the kids. Max simply said to her “I have too much work, I’ll make it up to you, I promise”. Max would lavish his family with gifts from around the world. Send them on vacations to exotic locations. But rarely spent more than two or three months time a year with his family. The time he did spend with them was precious and he did the best he could to “make things up” to them. In the end though, his kids never really knew their father, only that his business and money were more important to him. The love of his life, Suzie was a very lonely wife and mother. Yet she and Max remained faithful to each other for the 55 years they were married. She couldn’t really complain, she had a life most people could only dream of, Max was a good husband and father when he was around. Just, rarely present with his family. Suzie died in 2010 at the age of 80, Max was at her side, he too feeling the ravages of time, meant that he was home more and spent time with Suzi before she died. Now 90 years old, bound to a wheelchair, Max is weak, frail, and despite his sharp mind and mouth. He’s on Death’s door, his failing health, failing body, the end of his life is near. He’s spent the last six months looking for a new Executive Assistant. Yes, Max still works, as CEO and Chairman of Powers Inc. He still maintains control of his company and oversees the day to day. His last assistant, Pamela, had been his assistant for the last 45 years, faithful to him to the last. She died of natural causes at the age of 85, Max of course paid for everything for Pamela’s services. Gifted her family a generous amount of money and set aside ten million dollars in a trust fund for all of Pamela’s family members to use to send their children to college. Max needed a new assistant and spent as much time as he could interviewing candidate after candidate. Most of them only looking to work for him in the hopes that they would get to cash in on his death and have the prestige of having worked for him on their resume. While Max was resigned to his fate long ago, that didn’t mean he wasn’t going to go out fighting. Max was looking for someone that was intelligent, educated and had the experience to work for a high powered CEO, help him manage his company and also work his schedule to keep up with Doctor appointments, his medical needs and anything else that might come up. Enter Denise. A 35 year old professional woman. All 5’4” 120 pounds and 34F-22-32 of her. Max took his time interviewing the young woman. Mostly due to his medical needs and having to stop and rest throughout the day. Over the course of two weeks, speaking with her a total of eight days. She had an impressive background. Finished high school at 16. Finished bachelor’s degrees in biology, chemistry and physics by 24 at UC Berkeley. She completed her master’s in business by 26 at Stanford university. She spent the last ten years working at various companies in various capacities for management and executive support. Max had his company’s investigative team verify her background. All of it checked out. All of her references gave her very positive comments and both universities confirmed her degrees and GPA to be very high. As a final test, Max had Denise sign an NDA and gave her full executive access to her company. He asked her to analyze all subsidiary companies and their intellectual property and report on any IP that has potential. Max gave her one week. A week later, Denise had a 300 page report written up for him. Detailing profits and losses for every division, every subsidiary. In those reports she detailed where money had gone and how different projects, patents and departments were performing in relation to the value of their work and/or products. During her research, Denise came across several projects and patents that would interest Mr. Powers. She made an outline for each, highlighted key points and had them in different colored folders for him to review. The most interesting projects she put on top of the pile of course. “Homosapiens Supremis” was the name of the project, summary described a method of genetic enhancement that no one had ever thought of. Even with Max’s limited knowledge of bio-tech, he could tell that this was something that just needed modern technology to succeed. The project was part of a military R&D with ideas that were ahead of their time having been conceived and explored in the 70’s and 80’s and forgotten about, due to them being from acquisition companies that had long buried them as being unviable. This showed how thorough and persistent Denise was. Not even Pamela, his last assistant managed to dig deep enough for these projects to surface. After spending a week going through things. He sent instruction to the head of his biotech group to start work immediately to resurrect the project and keep all access secured to a small team with their new quantum encryption technology. If what Max read in the report from Denise, all with all the preliminary work done decades ago. This could be a revolution in medical science. Max hired the brunette busty bombshell. He knew she was the one to be his right hand. Within six months, the head of bio-tech that Max contacted had given him an update that shocked him to his core. “Sir, we have a viable process for reversing aging. The information in the records from the original scientists is revolutionary. It turned what we know of genetics on it’s head and makes so many more things possible. Whoever he was, was a geneticist beyond compare. I would like to discuss with you the process for doing our first human trial on you, Sir.” The next day, Max has the scientist and his entire genetics team and their equipment flown to his house on Mercer Island. It was another month before they were ready to start the experimental process on Max. Denise of course was with her boss every step of the way. She was curious to see how he would change, given that she had clued him into this whole idea. Maybe he could be able to walk again and live a few more years. By the end of the first week, everyone was shocked to see the changes in Max. He looked 20 years younger. He was able to walk unassisted, his hair had grown back, he was stronger and had more energy. The team of scientists and doctors were all amazed at the results. Denise was especially shocked, she felt genuinely happy for Max. He was one of the world’s greatest men and deserved to be able to accomplish so much more. Max no longer needed his wheelchair, he could eat normal food again, he didn’t need dialysis anymore.He could use the toilet on his own again. By the end of the second week, Max had again lost another 20 years to his appearance. He was absolutely loving the changes happening to him. He was dancing, he was singing, his mind was racing with all that was now possible for him. He felt better than he looked, he never felt this way at 50. He had a full head of hair again. He could run! He didn’t even feel any pain in his joints like he did 40 years ago. His time in the Marine Corps was rough on his body. But now, he felt better than ever. By the end of the third week of Max undergoing the gene therapy process... Denise had walked in on Max in the bathroom. He stood there, looking like a God. His body was nothing but pure muscle. He stood there, looking at himself in the large floor to ceiling mirror of the bathroom. Tensing his arms, then his legs, his abs, his pecs. She could see his cock slowly growing larger and larger, he was getting turned on by his own size and muscles. What started as an almost comically tented pair of posing trunks, guessing that Max was in the 8 inch neighborhood in length and about soda can in diameter when she walked in on him. His cock was now easily double in length and looked to have the same diameter as a wine bottle. His balls were the size of grapefruit and she could see them slowly swelling larger. His posing trunks having been torn through and fallen to the floor. The head was a little wider than the shaft, it was rounded at the tip and flaring out wider at the bottom. The tip was nearly touching the bottom of his pecs, it throbbed visibly with his heartbeat. Denise stared at the most massive, magnificent and powerful looking cock. No porn star had a cock like this, not even with those ridiculous prosthetics. Max took hold of his cock in his left hand, Denise noticed that his fingers could not wrap all the way around it. Max started to stroke his cock slowly, from just under the head down to the base and back up. Did he not notice her at all? Denise stood there, unable to move. Watching her boss, who in the last week had turned into the biggest, most muscular bodybuilder she had ever seen. With a shockingly huge cock to go along with his jaw dropping muscularity. Just a month ago, Max was a 90 year old wheelchair bound man practically on Death’s door. She tried to move, but her legs wouldn’t respond, it was like they were locked in place. She tried to say something, but her lips wouldn’t open. All she could do was watch as Max stroked his huge cock and curled his right arm, flexing so hard she could see his arm tremble from the exertion. His bicep was simply massive. With her straight on angle looking at his raised arm, she could see the muscle on the upper half of his arm, bulge out forwards and backwards as it was commanded to flex. “So much fucking MUSCLE!” Max exclaimed “Never in my life had I ever imagined being a bodybuilder. Now I can see the appeal. GOD DAMN!!! I’M FUCKING HUGE! … THE MUSCLE! …..THE STRENGTH!” Max let go of his cock and lowered his arm. He did the best most muscular pose he could, having seen it done before. He leaned forward, put out his left leg for balance. Then he flexed, his whole body erupted as his muscles obeyed his will and erupted into life. His muscles doubled in size, striations and veins came to life, he looked like a pro bodybuilder only bigger, better, more powerful. Denise’s eyes bulged, her jaw dropped as she watched him flex. Max kept up the flex, he stared at himself in the mirror. His cock was throbbing harder and harder, pushing up against his pecs as he leaned over. He relaxed the flex for a few moments, then flexed even harder, he roared like a beast. His heart was pounding in his chest, his cock was pounding just as hard and became painfully hard. He pushed himself more and more, flexing every muscle as hard as he could. His cock exploded, it blasted out cum like a fire hose. The first powerful shot was several seconds long. Max was still bent over flexing, pumping his muscles. He came again, the shot again several seconds long. He grunted and roared again, holding his flex as hard as he could. Staring at himself in the mirror. His cum shots arcing into the air, going farther each time until they were hitting the mirror, nearly 8 feet away. He could feel his huge balls jump and contract powerfully. Each shot made his cock surge bigger and harder. He stood there for nearly five minutes, holding the flex and cumming harder than he had ever before in his life. He finally relaxed and stood up straight. He was breathing hard, he sounded like a racehorse during a race. His torso heaved up and down, in and out with every breath. He couldn’t see himself in the mirror anymore. It was dripping with his thick cum, the consistency was like cold honey and even the thinnest layer of it was nearly opaque on the glass. He looked down, seeing his cock was still fully erect and painfully hard. Then he turned his head and looked over at Denise and smiled. “Did you enjoy the show Denise? I do have you to thank for my…”, he stopped and looked down at himself, holding his arms out in front of him a little, giving them a slight curl and a hard flex “…for my…amazing recovery from all my ailments. I’ve never felt this good before in my life! Not even when I was a strapping young man in The Marines! HAHAHAHA!” Max laughed powerfully, clearly reveling in his new body. Denise just stared at him in abject awe and a tinge of fear. “M …Muh…Max…I…I….I mean…Mister Powers! You look…” she swallowed hard “…you look INCREDIBLE!” Denise could barely tear her eyes away from Max’s massive cock to look at his muscles. But as she slowly studied every bulge, striation, separation. All she could think about was pure power. Max is the wealthiest man in the world, runs a multi-billion dollar corporation and is now the most muscular man on earth. [To be continued]
  4. Droz

    The New Neighbor part 1.5

    OK I wrote a little more into continue Dylan and Danielle's story. I started writing soon after part 1 but got stuck and kind of lost. I started in one direction (which I ended up keeping), tried a couple other directions but felt they were too contrived. Dylan will get bigger in coming chapters I'm making this "Part 1.5" as I think it's a continuation of Part 1 more than a progression of the overall story. This is what I think Dylan's physique looks like Dylan at 18 years old I really like MBBBB's artwork. I wish he was still around This is sort of how I picture Danielle Danielle at 18 years old Part 1 can be found here. https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20850-the-new-neighbor/ Part 2 is found here https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20927-the-new-neighbor-part-2/ Again, original credit goes to https://www.deviantart.com/blank001 The New Neighbor part 1.5 Dani was in heaven. She was filled up to her cervix with a huge cock, the guy is was attached to was better built than any pro bodybuilder. His muscles were bigger, thicker and just bulged out EVERYWHERE. She was groping, clawing at his biceps, she couldn’t get over how big and hard they were, nor the power she felt in them. Every muscle felt like strands of living steel under his skin. He was the hottest guy she had ever met, let alone laid eyes on. She had always had a thing for guys with big muscles. But meeting Dylan, it was like something had unlocked in her subconscious, her very psyche was changed, forever. She needed Dylan in her life, she kissed him harder, grinding into him harder. Rocking her hips to work his massive cock inside her. Only now did she realize that there was a little pain mixed in with the intense pleasure. She stopped and pushed herself up a little, moving her hands to his chest. She looked down, marveling at his physique, Dylan was the first guy she’s been with that has a chest bigger than her own, though she does beat him on cup size. She slowly rocked her hips, enjoying the feeling of Dylan’s immense cock inside her, stretching her to her limits. She could feel every vein on his length, gently sawing away against her inner walls. Dani slid her hands over his massive pecs, Dylan flexed individual striations, making his muscles ripple up and down under her hands. She laughed and leaned down, planting kisses all over his pecs. She moved down and kissed along the underside of his pecs, flicking her tongue over his nipples. She sucked on his left nipple and bit down playfully. This made his pecs twitch hard, she watched as the whole mass of one muscle would jump. She worked her way back up his chest, kissing, licking, sucking and biting at his muscles. Dylan groaned in pleasure as she did her best to make him feel like a King. She sat up slowly, moaning as she was moving against the size and hardness of his cock inside her. She sat up straight, smiling down at Dylan, she started to move up and down his cock. Dylan was loving every second with Dani, he was surprised that she could take as much of him as she did, most women can’t take more than half his length. Most women certainly can’t take his thickness either, fully erect his cock has the diameter of a soda can with the head flaring out a bit wider. Dani took him like a champ though, it was highly erotic to him. With Dani on top of him, he let her go at her own pace, he wasn’t rough with her, but he knows he’s pretty overwhelming, he let Dani move and explore as she pleased. He enjoyed feeling her hands caressing him, her kisses on his muscles drove him wild, he couldn’t explain it. He was loving how she was worshipping his muscles. As Dani sat up, he could see her breasts in all their glory, he had never met a woman so busty being so young, especially having natural breasts. They are huge on her petit fit frame, heavy and firm yet soft. They BEGGED to be fondled, kissed and sucked. He reached up to cup them, but Dani swatted his hand away, then shook her finger at him. He smirked and lowered his hands, simply leaning back and enjoying the show she was putting on. He watched her as she moved up and down his cock, using her legs to move, she would go fast at times, other she would go slow. Her face would change as she went lower, it was a mix of pain and pleasure, Dani would let out a sound that was a mix of crying out and groaning. Dylan raised his hands and held them out for Dani, she placed her hands to his and they laced fingers together. Dani was enjoying the feeling…the sensation…of Dylan being inside her more than with anyone else she had been with. Dylan’s cock is absolutely massive, she had always been a bit of a size queen, she loves guys with big muscles and big cocks. Dylan just cemented that fact and blows every other man out of the water. Sitting on top of him, riding his cock, just looking down at how big, how magnificently built he is, not to mention he’s pretty damn handsome, she thought. She couldn’t get over the fact at how fucking turned on she was. Her lust, her libido…it was like they were cranked up to 15, maybe even 20. Dani had never felt this way with anyone, let alone thought it possible. Dani was burning up inside, the raging forest fire that Dylan sparked was getting hotter, more intense. She started to move faster, she took Dylan’s hands, laced her fingers with his and use him for support. She started to move faster, harder, she squeezed Dylan’s hands and leaned into him and started to ride him like a slut in heat. She could feel every inch of his length rubbing, scraping away at every inches of her inner walls. The flaring head of his cock hitting her G-spot every time. More….more…she needed more, she started pushing hard with her legs, sliding all the way until she could feel his head about to pop out. Then she would practically drop herself on him, slamming her cervix onto his cock, screaming out each time. She wanted him deeper, she wanted all of him inside her, she wanted to pleasure him like no other woman. She was pounding away on Dylan’s cock, squeezing his hands so tight her fingers were white, she could feel her huge tits bouncing on her chest, her orgasm nearing, she pushed up hard with her legs, leaned back slightly and just let all her weight drop down. Dani saw stars, she screamed like a banshee, her body shuddered and convulsed as the most intense, painful and yet most pleasurable orgasm erupted in her body and mind. Dylan watch Dani, letting her enjoy herself on him. Her huge tits were mesmerizing, her fit petite body pumping up and down, he could see the nicely developed muscles in her legs as she moved. She started to move faster and faster, Dylan groaned and growled feeling how tight she is around him. Feeling her move faster and faster, just pushed him closer and closer. He felt Dani push hard, her hands were now squeezing his like vices, he focused on her face and was about to tell her don’t do it….but it was too late. He felt Dani slam down on him with her full weight. He watched as Dani, for all intents and purposes, impaled herself on the full length of his cock inside her. Dylan cried out feeling Dani's cervix crash against the head, stretching around him. He felt his cock buried in her womb, his own orgasm erupted, he bucked upwards, his whole body flexed as he came hard inside Dani, his cock throbbing wildly, pounding against Dani’s inner walls. For a moment, their eyes locked, Dani smiled weakly at him, then she collapsed on top of him. “Dani!?...Dani?!....are you ok Dani!!!???” Dylan waited…he started to move to pull her up. “NNNNNGGGHHHHH….don’t….I…I’m fine” Dani’s head was resting on Dylan’s chest, she could hear his heart beating in his chest, it was loud and powerful. “…jus…t…need ….tt…..rr…est” Dylan wrapped his thick powerful arms around her and just held her. He brushed her long hair aside and started to rub her back gently. Dani nuzzled her face gently into his pec, giving it a soft kiss, which caused the muscle to twitch slightly. She closed her eyes, so overwhelmed, she fell asleep “Dani?!....Daaaanni!! Breakfast!” There was a knock on Dani’s door, it was her Mom. Dani stirred and started to stretch. She felt something….INSIDE HER STILL!??!?!?! Her eyes snapped open, she shot up, her hands on Dylan’s chest. “Dani are you in there?”….Dani looked at Dylan and saw him smile, he opened his eyes, the look on her face was priceless. “Yeah Mom….I’ll be out in a few minutes!” ”OK, don’t be long or it will get cold”, her Mom said as she walked down the hall. “DYLAN!!! What are you still doing here!!??!?!” Dani started to move to get off him, she groaned feeling him inside her, he was completely soft, but still huge. She pulled slowly off him, she gasp slowly as she pulled off, shuddering feeling the head pop out. Then, the torrent of their combined juices dripping out of her sore over stretched pussy. She looked down seeing it all pool on his abs and run down his sides. She looked up at him with wide eyes…”GOD DAMN! How much did you cum?!!??!” Dani had to move slow, she hurt inside, but it was a good hurt. She climbed off Dylan, he held out his arm for her to hold on to as she hopped off him and onto her feet. Juices running down her legs. “You’re lucky I have my own bathroom, use my sheets to soak up the mess. I’ll wash them later. YOU! Had better….” Dani stopped as she watched Dylan get out of bed and stand up. She could feel her knees weaken, she looked him up and down slowly. Then shook her head to snap out of it. “You Dylan, are fucking dangerous to a girl like me, whatever you do, just stay here in my room”. She went into her bathroom, closed the door and turned on the shower. Dani got cleaned up as quickly as she could, she didn’t want her mom to get suspicious. She left the water running, got her towel and wrapped herself up. “OK Your turn Dylan, be quick!” “OK OK don’t worry, I’ll be quick!”, he laughed and went and got in the shower. He didn’t bother to close the door. Dani just just grit her teeth and turned around to get dressed. She hurried before her mom came back to knock again. She pulled on some shorts, a bra and a tshirt. Dylan finished in the shower just as Dani’s mom knocked again. “DANI!!! Breakfast!” “Be right there Mom! I just got out of the shower” “You can tell Dylan he’s welcome to join us too” Dani turned to look at Dylan, her eyes were huge. Dylan just raised his hands and motioned that it wasn’t him who let her know. “O…okay Mom…we’ll be out in a minute” she called out. “How does she know you’re here?!? Dani stepped right up to Dylan, he was still naked from the shower, rivulets of water running down his arms, chest and abs. She was having a really hard time trying to focus on his face. “I don’t know, maybe my parents came down looking for me lastnight?” I’m sure it will be fine. Dani, leaned against him, she pressed her cheek against his pec and wrapped her arms around his waist “We’re going to have to set some rules because I honestly have a hard time controlling myself around you. Just being near you, and I’m so fucking horny for you. I think I’m realizing just how much of a muscle slut I really am, and you just set the bar pretty fucking high!” Dani pushed away and gave Dylans chest a little pat. Dylan’s pec twitched at her touch. “Now get dressed or else you’re going to give my parents a heart attack” Dylan looked down at Dani, listening to her. He nodded and smiled. As Dani patted his chest, he felt his pec twitch, involuntarily. He rubbed his hand over where Dani touched him. His touch didn’t feel the same. He shrugged and started to get dressed “If you want to be my Muscle slut, I’ll do whatever I can to give you all the muscle you need”. Dylan grinned Dani, looked back at him with a serious look, that turned into a smirk. She turned and walked to her bedroom door and opened it. “Come on Boy Toy, I’m hungry” Dylan’s face went blank at her comment. Then he smiled and laugh a little, then followed behind her, walking down the hall with her. He stopped as he saw his parents in the dining room with Dani’s parents. “This is going to be interesting”, he thought to himself. Dylan sat at the table opposite Dani, his parents on his right, Dani’s parents on the left. Dylan didn't feel like there was something serious about to happen. But he did just get caught with the landlord's daughter. “Hi Mom, Dad. What are you doing here?” Dylan smiled. "Good morning Mr. and Mrs. Takahashi. Thank you for letting me spend the night."
  5. Droz

    The New Neighbor

    Hello, This is something I've thinking of for a while. It is based on a short story I found on DeviantArt https://www.deviantart.com/blank001/art/The-New-Neighbor-Part-1-657528406 Much of the basis is from the original writer, either re-written, edited or details added to fit my ideas/liking. Credit to Blank001 May not be everyone's cup of tea. I apologize for the mix of styles. This was really more an exercise for me to "write" something which I've not done in some time. I get pretty bad writer's block in my brainstorming and usually end up stopping pretty early on. I started the edits to the original story and ended up finishing it about 8 hours later. You can find the continuation of this part/chapter here https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20884-the-new-neighbor-part-15/ Part 2 you can find here https://muscle-growth.org/topic/20927-the-new-neighbor-part-2/ Part 3 is here https://musclegrowth.co/topic/21095-the-new-neighbor-part-3/ This is what I think Dylan's physique looks like Dylan at 18 years old I really like MBBBB's artwork. I wish he was still around This is sort of how I picture Danielle Danielle at 18 years old Hope you enjoy This was only the second time that she had seen him riding around on his bike. Even then when she saw him it drove her even crazier because she knew what he hid under his clothes. She knew what he really was. He was a real man. And this fact drove her young teenage hormones over the edge. Quickly she rushed to the secret panel in her drawer that held her toy and began to relieve herself. Thoughts of what she had seen that day kept replaying in her mind over and over again and she climaxed within seconds over and over again. Her name is Danielle and she is an 18-year busty bombshell that just graduated high school. At 5'4" with firm 34F tits on her fit lightly muscular figure with a modest and tight ass that causes any guy to have an instant erection. She knew how hot she was too and wasn’t afraid to flaunt it. She was the school bombshell along with all of her equally hot cheerleader friends. Now looking forward to life after high school, she was even more interested in finding someone. With her father being from Singapore, with Chinese and Japanese family. Her mother being from Sweden. Her half Asian looks gave her an exotic flavor to her sex appeal. She had always been able to get any guy that she wanted, including older guys, making them buy her things or take her places but never actually sleeping with them. But never had she been drawn to or felt any romance with any of them let alone felt a connection with them to call it a real relationship. That was until she met Dylan. Dani's father is the VP of a bank and her mom runs a small bakery in town. They live in a three-story apartment building that her mom also manages. Two days ago, they had rented the larger upstairs apartment to a nice couple and their son. When asked if they needed any help moving all their stuff up, they said not to worry that they had everything covered. The next day came and a huge truck with all their stuff pulled up in front of the building. The dad started to unload all the smaller stuff. Danielle noticed that it was only him and his son and no one else, so she decided to see if she could help. The dad said not to worry, and his son Dylan was a lot stronger than he looked. Danielle looked over at son, she smiled, he was cute and looked to be her age. Her jaw dropped when young Dylan removed his shirt. He looked like a heavyweight pro bodybuilder in a constantly pumped state, pushing into a comic book hero's physique, he is absolutely MASSIVE. His muscles were thick and defined, veins crisscrossed all his muscles, and his trapezius muscles were full and thick and surrounded his bull like neck. She nearly came at the sight of his striations that ran across his thick pecs. His six-pack abs were nearly brick sized chunks of muscle that made up his narrow waist. His shorts looked like they were stuffed with a barrel. She could only imagine what he was carrying in the crotch department. She continued to stare as he began to stretch. He did a couple of pushups to get the blood pumping into his chest and then began to work. Her thong was instantly soaked when he bent down and picked up their refrigerator and casually started to carry it into the building. His bulging calves flexed and hardened, striations looking like living steel. She ran to her bed, opened the nightstand drawer beside it and pulled out her toy, Mr. Nubs, and relieved herself. She came in seconds as she watched the Herculean teen haul everything from the washer and dryer to the long family couch all by himself with ease, while his parents handled the smaller things. The one thing she noticed, during the house he was carrying everything up the stairs, he was barely winded and didn't break a sweat. For nearly three hours she continued pleasuring and climaxing herself while she watched him move all the furniture to their new apartment. She kept screaming into her pillow to muffle her cries of ecstasy. After what seemed like her hundredth climax she finally started coming down from her orgasmic high when she heard a knock at the front door. She quickly put on a pair of sweats and a baby tee, put her hair up in a ponytail and ran to answer the door. “Um…hi there. I’m Dylan, we just moved in the apartment upstairs” She stood there, shocked and speechless. The object of her ultimate fantasies was standing right there standing in front of her. His muscles looked bigger, harder and more defined up close, she couldn't get over the deep striations of his muscles. In the rush to answer the door she forgot to put on a sports bra under her baby tee and the sight him made her nipples hard. She didn’t move at all as she just stared deep into his Sea-Grey eyes. “Um…I was wondering if I could use your shower? Your mom said the plumber was supposed to come last week. The water pressure is still messed up. We've been on the road since 6am and I'd love to get cleaned up.” Her eyes darted to his chest as he unintentionally flexed his thick pecs, they were massive slabs of muscle and pushed out at least six inches from his sternum when relaxed, So big in fact Dani noticed that his nipples were pointing straight down. His boulder capped shoulders moved in rhythm with his traps. She immediately orgasmed and fainted. She stretched out her body like a cat, slowly opening her eyes. She heard the water from the shower running and tried to gain her bearings on where she was. She found herself on her bed. Her mind was a bit foggy and she tried to remember what happened. Then she bolted upright, her tits jiggling slightly, as she remembered what happened. She jumped off the bed and ran do the bathroom door. It was open slightly, but she could hear him in the shower, humming. Was it all just a dream for her? She slowly opened the door as she peeked her head in. What Dani saw shocked her to her core. Standing just a few feet away was the most well defined, vascular and jaw droppingly muscular physique she had ever laid eyes on. It was like Dylan was straight out of her deepest fantasies. Now mind you, Dani has been going to the gym for a few years, she's seen all types there. The casual gym-goer on up to full on IFBB pro bodybuilders in contest shape. Dylan shattered all of them in terms of physique and sheer masculinity and power. As she studied his form, her eyes going over every millimeter of every muscle. Dylan was still drying off, every motion he made cause a bulge and ripple of his muscles. Just staring at him, Dani could feel herself getting wet, her nipples hardening. It was then that Dylan swung the towel over his shoulder. "HOLY FUCK YOUR COCK IS HHUUUGGGE!!!" Dani instantly slapped her hand over her mouth, a mortified look on her face, her eyes wide as dinner plates. Dylan looked up and smiled, letting out a chuckle. Dylan gave a playful bounce of his right pec then his left pec. Dani let out a little groan. "Not many girls I've met have a thing for muscle like you do." Dani relaxed a little, lowering her hand slowly, brushing over her large full breast as she looked him up and down, slowly. Her eyes lingering a little at his crotch. His manhood hanging down, if she had to guess it looked like a solid eight inches and as thick across as a Redbull can, completely soft. His balls looked like tangerines in size hanging under his more than generous manhood. Dylan could tell from the moment he saw his new neighbor that she was different. Dani didn't look at him quite the same way as other women. Of course, every woman looks at him with shock and awe because of his physique. Some have a strong attraction to him and his physique. Others are the opposite and find his muscularity unappealing. But Dani, she looked at Dylan with such burning lust and desire, he could tell he had a genuine physical effect on her. He smiled a little, giving a bounce to his left pec, Dani's eyes darted to the muscle and she took a step towards him. He bounced his right pec and Dani took another step towards him. Dani was just a few feet away, stil closer to the door of the bathroom than to Dylan. He smiled wider, and slowly raised his right arm about halfway and curled his upper arm 90 degrees. Giving his bicep a slight flex. He looked at his bicep, then at Dani, she was staring at his bicep. He flexed a little more and her eyes widened. That's all it took; Dani took the last few steps towards him. She reached up and placed her hands on his arm, giving his bicep and tricep a firm squeeze as she leaned close and planted a kiss on his bicep. Then another kiss, her hands were groping at his bicep and tricep harder, more insistently. Dani started making out with his bicep. Kissing it, sucking on it, caressing it with her tongue. He could hear her groan and coo over his bicep. Dylan's cock reacted to this more than usual. Sure, he's had women fawn over him. But Dani was not like them at all. Dani could not get over how huge and muscular Dylan was, now seeing him naked, his body and cock just blew her mind. He wasn't flexing and he wasn't erect, and he was just HUGE....EVERYWHERE. Dani had only dreamed of a guy with muscles like Dylan's. He wasn't super tall, she'd guess 5'11" at most, but he carried well over 300 pounds of pure ripped muscle, guessing he was probably closer to 400 pounds than to 300 pounds in weight. He looked like an anatomy chart, seeing the striations under his skin even when he's relaxed. When he flexes it's just insane! She smiled at him, biting her lower lip. Then he started to tease her. He bounces his pec, like he was wordlessly beckoning her. She took a step towards him. Then he bounced his other pec and without hesitation she took another step. She couldn't have resisted this, even if she wanted to. She could feel herself getting hot...hotter. Then he started to curl his arm, her eyes riveted to his bicep, she couldn't look away. She watched Dylan's bicep slowly, gently swell larger. Dylan wasn't even flexing hard and his bicep was larger than that of any pro bodybuilder at full flex. This drew her in, this simple action compelled her, it fanned the flames of her libido, making it become like a wildfire. She needed to touch his muscles, she needed to feel them, feel his strength. She needed to worship them. As she stepped up to Dylan, her left hand cupped his tricep, her right hand sliding up the face of his bicep, she gasped feeling the thick vein against her fingertips. Again, she was compelled, Dani leaned closer and kissed his bicep. She kissed it again and sighed deeply. She began to worship it, her hands groping at his muscles, NEEDING to feel their size, hardness and the strength they contained. She began to kiss along the veins, caress them with her tongue. Working up to the vein along the peak of his muscle. She began to suck on it, bite at it. Then, he started to flex his bicep harder. Dylan was enjoying the attention from Dani, he wanted to see what she would do if he flexed harder, showed her how big his bicep becomes. He slowly exerted his bicep more and more. He felt both of Dani's hands on his bicep now, she was squeezing hard, Dylan just flexed more. As he started to flex, Dani cried out, he flexed more, and she cried out louder. He curled his arm and flexed as hard as he could. Dani screamed, clinging to his arm, he could feel her body shudder and spasm. He was surprised by this, his cock twitched at the realization he made Dani orgasm just by flexing a muscle. It took a few minutes for Dani to come down. He wrapped his free arm around her narrow waist, hoisted her up effortlessly. He relaxed his arm that he was flexing and reached for one of Dani's large, nearly gravity defying breasts. He smiled at her as he cupped it, giving it a gentle squeeze. Dani looked at him with a smile and arched her back slightly. She could feel his cock against her leg as he held her aloft, her feet dangling above the floor, she pressed her leg against it and moaned feeling him getting hard. It felt big, she could tell there was mass to it. It was getting bigger and harder quickly. Dylan knew he didn't need permission, his fingers curled into the thin cotton of her t-shirt and he pulled, ripping it off her like it was tissue paper, he traced his fingers down her flat tummy, appreciating her visible four pack, slipping his fingers into the waist band of her shorts and tearing them off her as well. Dylan took hold of Dani's hips in his hands and lifted her up a little, his cock by now was hard enough that it stood up at a 45 degree angle from his body. Dani looked down and gasped seeing Dylan's cock, it was even BIGGER, covered in veins and looked powerful like the rest of his body. If she had to guess, he was just over a foot long and almost as thick across as a soda can. Dylan pulled Dani closer, pulling her legs around his waist and positioned her pussy right over the thick flaring head of his cock. Dani looked at Dylan with a little apprehension, she gasped and let out a low guttural moan feeling the head of his cock pressing against her pussy lips. She grabbed onto his boulder like delts and gave a little nod to him. Dylan smiled and began to pull Dani downwards, slowly. He locked eyes with her and watched her face as he pulled her down his length slowly. Dani leaned her head back and cried out. Dylan was spreading her open wider and wider, her intimate lips were being truly stretched for the first time. The sensation was like nothing she felt before. She brought her head forward to look at Dylan again. "FUCK...you're BIIIIG!" she practically growled at him. She knew that only the head was inside her at this point, Dylan gave her a few moments to adjust before he started to lower her down more. Dani gasped with each little movement of his cock driving deeper into her. She dug her fingernails into his shoulders, the feeling of Dylan's cock was so overwhelming for her, she raked her nails down his pecs and pounded her fists on them. Dylan could feel Dani's pussy so tight around him, even as he went deeper inside her, stretching her open more than anyone else had before, it felt like a pair of hands squeezing his huge cock. To Dani, the pressure of Dylan's cock pushing and stretching her so much, the intense rubbing against her inner walls was driving her crazy. Inch after inch Dylan lowered Dani until he felt her cervix. By now, Dani is breathing in short ragged breaths, her huge tits rising and falling, rubbing against Dylan’s pecs. Dylan let Dani rest a little, before he started to lift her up along his cock. He stopped when only his cock head was inside her and started to lower her again, a little faster this time. Dani cried out, raking her nails over his biceps. She tried to move her hips, but Dylan just held her still, he was in complete control, and continued to slowly pump Dani up and down the length of his cock, she was like a doll in his hands. "FFFUUUCCCKKKK you're BIG.....so so BIG!!! UUUUUNNGGGGGHHHHHH GEEZUS Are you getting bigger Dylan!?!? I can feel you stretching me wider, filling me deeper!!!!" Dani couldn't hold back any longer. She leaned back and screamed, her body shuddering as she orgasmed. Dylan was still pumping her up and down his cock, his muscles working, contracting and relaxing over and over. Dylan's cock grew to it's full size as he fucked Dani. He went slow and gentle with her, she was a small girl and he didn't want to hurt her. Dani would look him in the eyes from time to time. They were on fire, like two raging forest fires of lust in her eyes. Dylan's cock reached it's full sixteen inch length and soda can diameter, he was surprised Dani could take it, her pussy felt tight as a drum around his cock. Even though Dani couldn't take all of his length, Dylan continued to fuck her. Just pumping her up and down his huge cock. Dani was writhing in his grip, cumming again and again and again. Dylan was close, he was loving every second with Dani. He pulled her against him, her huge tits mashing against his huge steel hard pecs, he thrust as much of his cock as he could into her and let out a beast like roar as his orgasm ripped through his body. His whole body flexed and bulged, it was like someone plugged him into a wall socket, when he flexed like this, Dylan was nearly double his size. His cock surged and throbbed powerfully, pounding against Dani's inner walls as his cock pumped cum into Dani. So much cum in fact, mixing with her own juices, it gushed out of Dani with every throb of his cock. Dylan stepped out of the bathroom carrying Dani with him, he lay back on her bed. Dani laying on top of him, his cock still buried inside her. She was breathing hard and heavy still, Dylan wasn't even breathing hard, even after an orgasm that lasted nearly ten minutes and filled Dani with what seemed like a quart of cum! Dylan just curled his arms, flexing for Dani. She leaned down, kissing him hungrily, groping his biceps as she dragged her big tits over his pecs and worked her hips back and forth. He teased her back by flexing his pecs, making the huge slabs of muscles ripple up and down against her tits, practically kneading them. Dani just groaned lustfully into the kiss. She had just had the most amazing fucking, she's still impaled on his huge cock that feels just as hard as when they started and he's got the body of a God. Dani was in heaven and wanted more. Dylan was kissing Dani back just as deep, he was more turned on than ever before. Dani is gorgeous, with huge tits and it was clear to him that she's a Muscle Slut. He gave his biceps slow hard flexes as they lay together on her bed. He could feel Dani's pussy gush and clench around his massive cock. It was like Dani was somehow connected...in tune with his muscles. Dylan wanted to learn more about Dani, no woman turned him on like she did. No woman got off on his muscles as much as he did as well.
  6. LionBUff

    Stuck Inside

    Stuck Inside By: LionBUff Jake woke up to splitting pains running through his waist. He was a male fox that weighed nearly four times as much as the average fox. His hips felt like they had been crushed by a train and his testicles felt like they had been milked until they were raisins between his legs. He couldn't even feel his cock at all. He opened his eyes and looked down. Jake had been working out his whole life, he never skipped a day at the gym, he never went easy on himself, and it showed. He slowly and gently ran his paw down his peaking line of stomach muscles and softly grabbed his testicles and rubbed them in circles while pulling them towards him. Jake treated his sore orbs as if they would fall from the next gust of wind blowing against them. He couldn’t help but notice a strong feminine scent as he rubbed his painful genitals. He looked around the room as his tired and watery eyes adjusted to the morning light. He noticed a female fox on his bed. He must have met her at the gym because she was just as fit as him. Finding someone as well fit as her would have been near impossible at any old bar. Her body was more than defined in all the right places. He noticed a pool of white dripping from the center of her legs. Her feminine cave looked like a mouth vomiting a cow's worth of milk. Jake wondered if she, for some reason, spilled milk just above her vagina and let it drip down her lower lips and onto the bed. Or maybe the slimy white goo was lotion she rubbed between her legs to soothe an unbearable level of stretching her genitals had never taken before. He figured that this was closer to the truth than he probably realized. As he inspected her round figure for clues he noticed her arms stuck behind her head. Jake didn't think anything of this mildly uncomfortable-looking sleeping position till he noticed a shine from behind her head that looked like she was wearing a silver bracelet. He soon discovered that the bracelet was actually a pair of handcuffs linked to the bed frame. His eyes adjusted and a black mass on her left (from his view) breast. He wiped the watery haze off of his eyes to get a better look. The black mass was a tattoo that read "SARAH" with her nipple in the center of the "R." The SARAH tattoo covered the top half of her left the longways. The tattoo looked like it could be fake as multiple fingerprints were smearing the bottom of the word. He assumed that this was her name because no hearts or romantic decorations were hinting at any lover connections. The font resembled old English which reminded him of Shakespeare but there were no hearts or anything else. He felt bad for Sarah and got up to look for the key. He wasn't quiet about it at all hoping she would wake up to find this massive male doing his best to free her. He knew how scared he would be in her shoes. He first checked their clothing. He checked his obviously too small for him gym shorts and found nothing. He checked inside a pair of cheap knock off high heals bedazzled in pink and dark red velvet cheap jewels to find nothing. The noise of him throwing the few clothes they had on the floor woke her up. Sarah opened her eyes to see Jake searching through her clothes. She was too tired to say anything. She couldn't let out anything more than a soft startled moan. Jake heard the quiet moan and immediately felt bad for her. If the white puddle soaking her vagina was the lotion he thought it was, and if her memory was half as hazy as his, she must be terrified. "I'm just trying to find the key to set you free I swear!" Jake wanted to be as calming and peaceful as possible. "Eh... thanks." Sarah started feeling the handcuffs as she found herself unable to move everything above her belly button. "You don't remember where it is... do you?" Jake asked Sarah staring at the white mess between her legs. She tried to think about last night and any little detail she could remember. This thinking helped her wake up. The more awake she felt, the more she noticed a stabbing sensation in her uterus. Deep against the right (from Jake's view) side of her womb was an uncomfortable series of small points poking her inner body. It wasn't the most painful thing her womb had felt by a long shot, she had taken many objects and many men many times bigger than those objects. However, she knew that the series of slightly sharp stabbing pains was the same size and texture of a key. She shook her waist around to loosen the object. The smooth sides of the small object bouncing around further confirmed her fears. It had to be a key. "In here," she said just loud enough to catch Jake's attention. He turned around to see Sarah displaying herself. The white droplets flew off as she flexed and danced her feminine cave as if to clean it off for him. "WHAT?" He had an idea of what she was saying but he assumed that she just wanted a quick wave of pleasure before he finished looking. He was worried she just wanted him to stick himself in and calm her nerves for a little. "It's in here, I can feel the key rubbing against my guts." Sarah was secretly worried that the key hiding that deep inside of her would be an issue. She thought it would be impossible to get it out. Those fears washed away as her internal bodily fluids lubricated the path to the key in response this his own genitals preparing to retrieve the key... stretching to a throbbing length that would be more than enough. If anything, he would push it in further. Even if he did push it further, Sarah thought, Jake would open her up so wide the key was guaranteed to fall out. He may even gap her entrance open so much that her ovaries would drop out too. "It's up inside... inside... you?" Jake rubbed his sore balls with his hands signaling for them to recover as quickly as possible. His cock went from mostly soft to a partially firm noodle... one that was clearly wet but had some strength to it. His body wasn't sure how hard jake should be but it was preparing itself. "See for yourself... if you think you can get up there that deep?" Jake felt his knees and head lighten and his cock gained what felt like half a pound of blood. His veins around his cock flexed out. Jake grew a third arm that was ready to fetch that key and free Sarah. Jake knew standing around and watching Sarah was a waste of time. He just hoped whatever lotion was puddling under the vagina bouncing in front of him wouldn't stain his sheets. He crawled onto the bed and aligned his muscular well-fit figure with her equally well fit body. Sarah opened her legs until her thighs nearly made a perfect line. She pushed her feet into the bed and raised her opening up to him. She was ready to get off the bed but was also ready to see just how wide she could open up. she wanted to feel the morning air soothing her body wherever it was stabbing her. She felt like she could absorb a cruise ship. She felt like she was taking a cruise ship. She felt herself opening her legs beyond a split. Her breathing was interrupted by a pulsing mass pushing her lungs into her chest. Her chest was big enough to hold her lungs, and she felt like it would as jake slid it. Sarah thought a horse was punching her vagina... in fact... she wished she was taking a horse. Jake was worried that he would only push the key deeper while he slid further and further with multiple inches to go until his knot touched her at all. He was worried until his knot made its presence known with a tremendous slap followed by Sarah vocalizing her hormones taking over. Jake couldn't feel anything except Sarah's vaginal cave gripping the life out of his dick. "Am I close," He asked swinging his body side to side causing his cock to sweep her womb like a broom. His cock was throbbing like a deadly earthquake against the upper walls of her womb creating tidal waves in her stomach. She could hardly enunciate through her body trying to survive this enormous penetration. She tried to tell him that she could feel the key sitting under his cock. "Under... lower... try again!" Jake pulled himself out hoping that Sarah would be able to tell him what to do then. A long, deep, slimy flushing sound resonating from her vagina made startled both of them. The echoing of her internal fluids sliding against his beast of a male tree truck aroused both of them even more. "Are you ok?" Jake was afraid that he was too much for even a girl like Sarah. "When you go back in, go in lower, the key is sitting on the bottom of my womb." Jake slid the first five inches in, then angeled himself so that the edge of his dick faced down at a thirty-degree angle. He held this angeled position as he moved in. The new angel made Sarah open wider and wider. She thought she would stick her own arm up her vagina and would barely notice anything. The rims of the hole that spat out Jake's slimy seed searched Sarah's internal body like a blind person looking for their glasses. It looked for anything to grab onto. The skin around Sarah's belly button rolled around. Jake's meat pushed against her skin so much that even his veins could be seen around her lower torso. "GOT IT!" The tip of the key slipped into the tip of his cock and poked the inside of his tube. Jake tried to pull the key out, but all of the bodily fluids flowing inside Sarah's guts made it impossible for the key to stay inside his cock. He calmly thrusted forwards to grab it again but each attempt was as useless as the last. "You've... almost... got... it." Sarah was overwhelmed with horny compulsions but she felt like she was almost free. Jake wasn't ready to give up. He was determined to free this incredibly impressive woman no matter how many thrust it took. After a series of gentle thrusts, Jake new the calm rout wasn't going to work. He would have to use the abs and glutes built like a bull to scoop the key out. "Hold on," Jake panted. "No... I was planning on running away," Sarah said with a subtle sarcastic laugh. This laugh quickly turned into screams filled with pain and passion as Jake turned into a plowing machine hurling his dick against her guts full steam ahead. He gave each powerful plunge into her body all the explosive power his massive body could spark up. Jake showed no signs of slowing down as his waist flashed up and down like an orange blur. The slurping of his still-growing freight train filled the room with what sounded like a muffled war. Sarah felt something deep inside her hole clamp down on Jake… as if she were a fish biting a squirming worm. Sarah felt something deep inside her hole clamp down on Jake… as if she were a fish biting a squirming worm. Each time Jake entered her waist she clamped down a little tighter. Jake had been proving himself to be a big buff dominant male fox with deep growls that made Sarah quiver. His groans resonated from the biggest parts of his chest. These groans faded into moans that were nearly as high pitched as Sarah's as her vagina grabbed his cock tighter and tighter.. Jake was enjoying Sarah's internal grip more that Sarah was enjoying her ovaries being treated like a punching bag. Jake didn't know how to react to her body grabbing him like this but he wasn't complaining. Soon Jake was using more force than usual to move himself around Sarah's slimy cave. The tight grip eventually caused Jake to cum inside her in half the time it usually took him. After he squirted all he could he kept his meat inside Sarah and leaned in to cuddle her while he caught his breath. The two hugged, soaking up the others' incredible body shape. Jake sank into her chest like a heated mattress and Sarah let Jake sink onto her like an overweight blanket. "Did you find it?" Sarah asked squeezing Jake into her body so tight she could feel the peek oh his abs inches above her spine. Jake wiggled around without saying a word hoping to find the key with his cock which was still berried deep in her body. Sarah knew what Jake was doing and wondered if Jake really thought she wouldn't notice his heavy stump of veiny flesh roll around inside her. She didn't have time to say anything because her hormones took over her voicebox exhaling and groaning just as loud as before. "You sure it's up here and not somewhere else in you... maybe in a different entrance?" Jake nearly pulled out but the suction of her womb trapped him against her. "Kee... kee... keep looking! You're close." Jake was worried that he wouldn't be able to dig inside her again, at least not deep enough to help find the key, but Sarah's lustful screams and constant bouncing of her overgrown breast stiffened him right back up. It didn't take long for Jake to feel like he had a new batch of sperm ready to breed Sarah like a thirsty condom. Jake focused on cramming himself as deep as possible this time. He used each thrust to dig deeper, every thrust back out of Sarah was just Jake attempting to gain more speed in his next smack into her body. One shove created so much force that Jake suddenly found his testicles completely wrapped in Sarah's slick and piping hot hole. Jake felt the sudden grip on his orbs and expected it to be painful. Jake had already wedged her open so wide that she felt like she would never spread herself open wide enough for him, but her lower lips still seemed to try to suck his male milk more aggressively than a starving calf on its mother's utter. For some reason, the grip of Sarah's inner leg muscles on his testicles didn't hurt at all. In fact, the walls of her slippery warm cave was a massage soothing every vein from his pubic hair and upwards. Like her thighs were licking him and telling him to dump his next round of seed when he was ready. Jake figured that if he was going to have his entire mating mass inside Sarah, he might as well test her limits and just keep cramming himself up her stomach. Sarah closed her eyes and focused on keeping her raging hormones under control. Her feminine scent almost blinded Jake thanks to all of Sarah's desires filling her blood. He had reached past her ovaries now. Her womb thought she was somehow pregnant which made Sarah even more aroused as she imagined carrying a pack of his cubs in her womb. Sarah couldn't stop herself from moaning. Even her inhales emitted a rumble that sounded like desire itself. She couldn't annunciate any words but Jake knew exactly what she wanted. Once Jake was so deep that his balls were halfway up her vaginal tube he too lost control. Sarah had thought about nothing but breeding since Jake started his second round. Now, Jake's hormones were drowning out his thoughts. He felt veins flex out all over his cock. He felt his girth grow two inches. His head crawled out another three inches. Jake was so far inside Sarah that he was rubbing into the underside of her right breast. The right side of her chest flopped around just as fast as Jake was pumping his body into hers. Jake gave Sarah one final thrust harder than any other thrust all night. His seamen dispersed itself around her chest. His sperm cells swam up to her left breast and settle into her right. Jake didn't notice Sarah's chest swelling with his cum, he was to busy squinting his eyes and forcing Sarah's legs as far apart as he could. Jake stood there halfway up Sarah's body emptying all the male hormones and male milk Sarah's cries for seed had brewed in him. Sarah couldn't move anything but her eyes. She could only watch her chest rise and widen. Jake opened his eyes and wondered why the feminine lumps under him looked more like two squishy boulders than an actual female figure. Jake reached down and grabbed the left mound of her chest and squeezed, curious as to how they grew so fast. "Get the key?" Sarah asked catching her breath. "It may have fallen out while we were going at it." Jake suggested rubbing her inflated chest. He tried to pull out of Sarah and look around the bed hoping the key wasn't buried in too much of their mess. Sarah's muscles surrounding her tube flexed and squeezed Jake's dick before he could leave her insides. He couldn't even pull his balls out before they were gripped against her guts. Jake slid back where he was and tried again. Her muscles gripped his rod harder. Jake tried again and again to pull out but Sara’s mouth between her legs craved his sweet fertile nectar. “I don’t think it did, I can still feel it.” Jake was only a little disappointed by this news because he thought that either of the previous rounds would have knocked the key loose. Either that or her orgasm would have knocked it loose. “What should we do?” Jake didn’t think going for another round would do much but if she wanted another filling of his seamen he was happy to help.
  7. This was on the other site but I've slowly been porting my stories over to here. It's a hetero story, so avert your eyes if need be. “There. Him. Pull over,” Erica pointed at the skater-boi cruising along the sidewalk. He was moving. The quite rumble of his skateboard’s wheels punctured rhythmically by the swish of his foot touching the ground and powering him on. He was young. 18? 19?. And shirtless. His shorts sagging around his waist. Drawing up on him from behind, she could see the tops of his gluteus muscles forming a tight v and showing the curve of his ass as they flexed and unflexed with his movement. As the car pulled up beside him he stopped and turned towards it. His body was young and wiry rather than muscular. But he still had tight lean pectoral muscles and a six-pack that reflected a body with barely an ounce of fat on it. She rolled down her window and beckoned him over. “You look like you’re hot. Would you like a lift?” He was clearly hot. His skin glistened with sweat and he smelled. Not bad, but the earthy smell of fresh sweat on clean skin. He reached up to brush his long shaggy brown hair out of his brown eyes. She could see the damp dark hair of his armpit pressed against his skin, the cording of his back muscles as he moved. And then he smiled at her and leaned against her window, stretching out his body catlike. “Why would I want to get in a car with an old lady like you?” He asked, sneering at her. “What do you have to offer me?” She didn’t miss a beat. Instead she leaned back so that her breasts rose out in front of her, contained, but only barely, in a tight fitting red dress. She wasn’t a model. She was 34 and hints of her age touched the corners of her eyes. But she took care of herself. She was fit. Her blonde hair fell flawlessly to her shoulders. At 5’7” she was only an inch shorter than him and in heels she’d have an easy two inches over him. “What do I have to offer,” She asked stretching her arms out to lean back on the leather upholstery of the limousine. “Everything. And I’m sure you have something to offer me.” He got in, oh there was a few words more of the back and forth, but the end was never in doubt. The driver rolled his eyes as he pulled away from the curb. The exchange was a conceit. The two had met over a month ago in exactly this way. But since then, every day or two, the scene had repeated itself. A prequel for what was to follow. Decadence. That’s what her friends called it when they found out and they had found out almost immediately. He’s barely legal they had said. Are you paying him? This is what happens when you have more money then you know what to do with. It was true. All of it. Decadence. The ability to be decadent had to be earned first. Erica was no silly bimbo. She was brilliant. She had inherited wealth, but a nose for business and investments had turned it into a fortune. She ran her own investment company and had been dubbed the Oracle of LA by the media a few years ago for her ability to sense what was going to generate money and when. She had cash to burn and as she settled into her mid 30s she decided to do exactly that. Oh, she didn’t turn her back on her work, but she turned her back on denying herself the things she wanted. She indulged in wine. She indulged in food. Her 120 pound aerobic fit body had slid up to 130. And when she had seen that skaterboi sliding down the street the first time she knew she wanted him. He’d caught her staring at her when she was at a stoplight, with her windows down. It was the moment when youthful insolence collided with decadence. He’d laughed at her when she had asked if he was a gigolo. It was a delightfully archaic term. “I prefer the term man-whore, you’re not a gigolo until you find someone worth going back to a second time.” But there was a hint of a challenge in that sneer. A dare. “Would you be worth a second trip?” “You insolent little…” but she couldn’t hold the anger because he kept that cheeky grin on the entire time. “Alright,” she said. “Get in the car. Let’s see what you’ve got.” As it turned out, after a wild night that included multiple bottles of wine, the little punk was as good as his word. He walked out the next morning, set his skateboard down on the sidewalk, gave it two pumps and was off. And from there, they had settled into a routine. At first she had picked him up. But eventually, he had started showing up on his own. Never completely unannounced, but sometimes early. Some times late. Sometimes she found him in her bed waiting for her. The staff knew to let him in. She liked him. She liked his insolence. He wasn’t cowed like every other man she encountered. Or worse, he wasn’t pretending adoration while calculating what he could get out of her. He was exactly what he seemed, a cocky youth; still convinced that youth and a hard cock made him the king of the world. He liked to call her Venus, his fertility goddess. She countered that if she was going to be a fertility goddess, he was going to be the male equivalent. A Priapus, He let out a rare giggle when she said that. His name was Jordan, or Jayden. It would be a year before she finally got it out of him. She called him Jay. He was Latino, on his father’s side. He never knew the man. His mother was Scottish (“of all things,” he had said when they’d finally discussed their parents). He was, to begin with, a compact 5’8” with a thin, tight 29 inch waist. . He had a six-pack but it wasn’t the tightly muscled abs of a body builder. No. This was wiry frame of a skaterboi. Being active and constantly on the move kept him taut. His face was pretty. That was the best word for it. Flawlessly perfect skin that had managed to clear the potentially rough road of puberty untouched and hadn’t been touched by any of the imperfections of age. He looked perpetually tanned, a gift from his father. Too young to be handsome, the edges of his face still had the softness of youth. His smile pulled in a sneer that would have left lines on an older face, but on his portrayed nothing but the delightful cocky arrogance of youth. Insolence. Life would eventually beat that insolence out of him, soften it, or turn it into something nastier. The future was still open to all possibilities. His cock was seven inches long, as lean as he was, and he could go from soft to rock hard in an instant. “C’mere you,” she reached over and grabbed him by his waist band, feeling the soft silk of the hair that grew from his groin to his navel as her fingers curled down into his shorts and then pulled him close. She liked it when he skateboarded over. It was a mile from the bus stop and his youthful body was slick with sweat when he arrived. *** “You’re getting fatter, Venus. More fertile.” He had told her that two months into the … relationship. It was true. She had put on 15 pounds since she had met him. It was if taking him on as a lover had opened the final floodgates to self-indulgence. At 145 she was not fat. But she was curvy. She was struggling to fit into what had once been her favourite dresses. Intellectually, she knew it was the cakes and sweats and drinks that filled the sexual hunger when he wasn’t around. But when he was laying next to her or thrusting into her with his tight body it was almost as if she could feel her body expanding to reflect the indulgence, the decadence of the relationship. He liked it. She knew he liked it. Like her, he credited himself with her slowly growing body. He had tracked her growth pound by pound and knew that it was her lust for him that was filling her stomach as surely as he filled her when he came. He wanted to see how large that lust would grow. She was dominant in the relationship. She could shut off their time together like a tap. He knew too, that she wouldn’t be his patsy. He couldn’t steal from her. She wouldn’t let herself be used by him. He knew that. But she couldn’t stop the feeling of indulgence that he had created, the hunger. That was his power. And like her, it felt like she was swelling beneath him as he ran his hands across her once B, now C cup and still growing breasts. The social forbiddennes of their relationship reshaped her. She was growing, rapidly. But she had smiled at him when he had noted her weight and replied: “You’re growing too.” It was true. With a steady … income … he had bought a gym membership and started working out regularly. Not slavishly, but regularly. He’d started eating better. The results were not dramatic, but they showed. His abs owed a little more to muscularity than simply lack of body fat. His shoulders were rounder. His pecs a little fuller. You would barely notice it to look at him, but she could feel the changes when they made love. A spare 125 pounds when they had met he had added another ten and he was even a little taller. *** He smiled coyly at her and then sat down on her lap facing her, his muscular legs wrapped on either side of her thickening waist and his hard cock was squeezed against her soft stomach. He thrust slightly as they made contact, involuntarily, and then holding up the grapes he let her bite them off the vine one by one. At some point, food had infiltrated their meetings. He had brought some cut pieces of watermelon one day, smiled, seductively ate a piece in front of her, and then offered one to her. She had licked her lips and opened her mouth. It was a tacit recognition that she was growing and that he knew he was a part of it and that he was enjoying this power that came from their encounters. From then on every sexual encounter included at least a little food, perhaps as foreplay, chocolates fed to her one by one, perhaps during—he spread chocolate sauce across his chest and let her lick it off—perhaps afterwards and never an excessive amount. Never gorging. But the results were insidious all the same. Food became part of sex for her and sex became part of food. Every bite she took brought memories of his touch and their moments together. Eating lunch at the office would leave a smile on her face. Snacking on dainties all afternoon left her feeling warm. He’d whispered in the ear of Jansiea, her housekeeper, to have a seamstress update her wardrobe and she had passed 160 pounds without even realizing it. But quid pro quo. If she was no longer going to be thin, he was no longer going to be a wiry skaterboi. She started feeding him too. That too became part of their love-making; but where she was fed sweets, and fruits and felt her body growing in response, he was fed meat and protein, creatine and glutamine; she turned her pantry into a pharmacy of supplements. If he tipped her head back and fed her chocolates during their love-making, she tipped a protein shake to his mouth and laughed when some escaped and trickled down his chin. Once erratic trips to the gym turned into a twice daily routine. He usually went out, but an underutilized gym in her own palatial home was filled with equipment for his use. When he worked out there she would come in and wrap her arms around his sweaty body and feel his swollen muscles growing with her help. And the body of the skaterboi slowly grew into a thicker swimmer’s build. No steroids. By mutual consent. She wouldn’t offer them. He wouldn’t take them. She wasn’t trying to create a monster and he didn’t want to be one. But even without them, he grew more muscular, just as she grew heavier. If she had slid past 160 without noticing, he had hit 150 just the same and when he kissed her now he tilted his head down slightly to do it.
  8. Testosterone King (A Lion King FanFic) By: LionBUff Kovu approached the Adyan river just as the sun was setting. He planned on cleaning himself off for his partner, Vallic, before spending the night with him. Kovu was wearing standard summertime African attire which was breathable and loose-fitting. He calmly walked through the trees of the pride lands and over a small hill. This small hill covered Kovu's view of the river so that he could only see it as he moved over the tip of the hill. He expected nothing more than to clean himself and spend the night with Vallic. Kovu nearly fell to the ground when he saw Mufasa, his king, scrubbing his main with the Adyan river. The strokes Mufasa made were nothing special yet they fascinated Kovu. His muscles commanded his body in a way most would only see in war. Mufasa's muscles were bulging and flexing so much that a warrior's muscles would when beheading the king of the enemy army. Kovu crawled backward quietly. He wanted to watch so desperately but he didn't want to think about what would happen if he were seen. The king would be outraged. Kovu didn't even notice his dick poking out of his outfit and drawing a line in the dirt below as he crawled back. He didn't know that his body was fully prepared to serve the king he loved in many, many, ways. he was too busy staring at his manly, if not godly, king. Kovu knew he would be aggravated until he let the aggravated sperm in his sack swim out. He needed to dump out the building pressure one way or another. If he didn't rub it out it would swim out on its own with or without his permission. Kovu decided spilling the overflowing load would be more respectable than spraying it in his clothes. He stripped down without blinking. Kovu watched his king and imagined he was taking his clothes off to offer himself to his royal power, a male body fit to control the mightiest animals creation has ever made. Kovu positioned himself in a way that made him feel like he would be milked in a way the goats and cows from neighboring kingdoms would be milked. His testicles swung down and his beating dick grew towards the grass below. His legs held his body above the ground in an arched shape with a wide welcoming valley in his rear. The valley under his tale resembled a finger giving directions to his guts. Kovu held his upper body inches above the ground using his left arm while his right took the place of Mufasa's mighty hand in his fantasy. Kovu's back sumped upwards towards the bouncing sweet meat slope of topping off his physic. Mufasa didn't know he was driving Kovu crazy when he washed his sweat out of his pubic hairs. To him, his pubic hairs were just hairs on his body. To Kovu, they were a new land for his hands to explore. Rich thickets of musky hair to sink his fingers into. The think main around his pelvis almost hid the delectable fruit of Mufasa's seed sack, at least until he lifted them up to wash their underside exposing the network of veins defining the girth of Mufasa's plump balls. Kovu felt that he was no match for Mufasa's strength as a male. Mufasa could fill him to the back of his throat with cubs and Kovu would love every thrust of it. His dreams of soaking up Mufasa's seed faded as his seed soaked the grass under his bare stomach. Kovu was filled with regret after he finished cumming thanks to his balls filling with sharp cramps. Kovu clearly wasn't built for such intense ejaculations. He was built to swallow such intense ejaculations. He'd done it before with an elephant and a horse, one in each end. He knew Mufasa wasn't as big as the horse or elephant but he thought Mufasa would still be more painful. He was used to mating much more than the horse and elephant combined. He would hurt much more, and last much longer, then do it again like it never happened, felling beyond pent up with every round of seed filling. Kovu assumed his own seed spraying session was over. He did his best to stay silent and unnoticed as he grabbed his clothes. "That's a shame" a distant female voice spoke with a low, soft, sarcastic, and serious tone. "All cleaned up just to get all dirtied up again." "Sarabi, we've already had our fun. Twice since noon," Mufasa replied. Kovu, half-naked, peered over the hill to see the queen walking over to the king's equality exposed. "Aren't you full," Mufasa said with a brief laugh that sounded arrogant and curious." "Don't flatter yourself," Sarabi said with the same tone arrogance and curiosity. She walked with a form that opened the lower lips to her waist wide. Kovu could see into her slimy and shiny canal. It appeared lubricated and prepared for any beast it could swallow. Mufasa's beast took notice as it reached out towards Sarabi. The queen's chest danced as she approached her king. She was big enough to carry two cubs in each breast instead of her womb. She was just as round as Mufasa if not more. Sarabi pulled at her cave as if to pull it open for Mufasa. Kovu could hear how soaking wet the inside of Sarabi's cunt was thanks to the dripping wet insides slobbering against itself. Mufasa's cock softly touched the outside edges of the vagina he was about to split open. It slipped its was 1/4 up Mufasa's dark purple head tickling Sarabi's lips. Mufasa twitched his waist back and forth to test the waters of the slippery den inside Sarabi's female body. Sarabi's pink and red mouth between her legs opened like a starving mouth ready to swallow an entire feast whole. Sarabi felt a mildly painful sensation telling her Mufasa was too big while he teased her female mouth with his violently pounding feast of manhood. Sarabi was caught off guard by the way-too-big cock of Mufasa. She screamed and moaned at the same time. Her body thought an arm had swung up her guts and punched her womb. She opened her legs to welcome the body of the beast she would never get used to. the rhythmic smacking of Mufasa's body nearly beating the air out of Sarabi's lungs with his breeding echoed through the pride lands. Every lion could hear a fair moan howling to the rhythm of the slapping. Kovu could see Mufasa abusing his holes the same way. He could hear himself screaming and begging for more seed. He started shaking his dick without even truly realizing how quickly his balls were flapping around. The seamen inside his balls jumped around. Kovu forced his balls to brew a new batch of cum. His body shot loads of seamen out faster than they could be generated. As soon as a new sperm cell was created it was swimming down the grassy hill before it had a chance to touch Kovu's balls. Kovu was a seed machine. His body enjoyed the view of Mufasa filling Sarabi so much that he created a white river of his seed seeping down the hill. a warm white trail stained the ground below him. Kovu was too busy jacking off and spilling an endless supply of cum to care. Sarabi couldn't tell if the pains in her upper womb were Mufasa hammering into the walls and roof of her womb or if she was already pregnant. Her question was answered when her midsection inflated outwards 5 inches and became 2 pounds heavier. "Not a bad round one," Mufasa roared. Before Sarabi could say anything about how painfully fun the mating was Mufasa had already laid her down in a shallow and soft part of the river. Mufasa never took his cock out as he set her down. He just lifted Sarabi's inflated belly and pounded like he was too pent up to think about anything but sex. For most men, the amount of cum he was about to fill her within this round alone would have been more than they would ever see. Mufasa's body was used to cumming all day. His cock's head nearly never saw anything but the inside of a female. He was never outside of a woman's womb. his balls were never dry.
  9. muscleclimber12

    The boy next door

    It has been a long time since I've been able to post a new story. I'd like to post a chapter 4 to "Steven's muscle building project" but in the meantime here is a new story. Just some background: I know there are a lot of users on this site who are more into doing the muscle worship on a muscular hunk than being the one getting worshiped. Myself, my turn on is being the muscle beast myself and so when I write muscle stories (or when I read ones others wrote) I like to picture myself as the muscular protagonist. My biggest turn on (in life) is to be a hulking beast of muscle (who knows that wearing anything other than a tiny posing bikini would be a disservice to society because it would hide my beautiful musculature) and to find a beautiful female admirer who is as turned on by muscles as much as I am. These are the themes I incorporated into Steven's muscle building project, and also into this story. If this is something you're also into, I hope you enjoy! The boy next door A few days after I graduated from High School, my parents moved us to a new town so my Dad could start a new high paying job with some tech company. I was due to start University in the Fall, but that meant that for the summer I was stuck moving along with them to the new City. It was devastating at first. I had been one of the most popular girls in school, captain of the volleyball team and a track and field star and I was devastated to have to leave all my friends behind for what could have been the best summer of my life. After the first few days unpacking and moving in, both my parents started their new jobs leaving me at home alone all day long. The weather was crazy hot here so by about 10:00 I couldn’t stand being inside anymore, so I headed outside to get some sun. After reading a few pages of a novel, I started to hear the clanking of weights coming from over the fence. Someone in the neighbours backyard was getting ready to work out. Now I consider myself a bit of a gym rat, and I always stayed in shape from playing volleyball and doing track. So I could immediately recognize the sound of someone loading up 45 pound plates onto a barbell. I heard 2, 4, 6, 8, 10, 12 plates loaded up. Whoever this was had some serious strength. They must be able to deadlift over 550 pounds! I heard some grunting and groaning and then heard the weights come hammering back down as they finished their set. I was bored, and I hadn’t introduced myself to any of the neighbours so I decided to poke my head over the fence. The yard next door was amazing. Professionally landscaped, with a huge patio and a large swimming pool. In the back corner was a garage that had been converted to a gym with big doors that rolled up on hot days like today. Since the doors were open right now, that was why I could hear the weights slamming around. Then my eyes went to the guy who was making all that noise with the weights. My jaw dropped! It was an absolutely massive man. Well really almost a kid as he looked like he was my age, 18. But I had never seen anyone so muscular in person, maybe not even on the internet either. He was tall, at least 6 foot 3, but he must have been at least 300, no 350 pounds. He was wearing a red under armour short sleeve compression shirt that was being stretched to it’s limits and looked like it was painted on. His pecs, abs, and back muscles were all visible even down to every striation. He was wearing some short black workout shorts that were bursting from his tree trunk sized quads. Man they must have been 40 inches around! And he was handsome. He had the square jaw line and blue eyes of a movie star, and his brown hair was gelled and styled perfectly. Now I have to admit I have always loved athletic guys, and enjoyed feeling up their abs when we are fooling around. But I had never seen anyone quite like this before. And my reaction was unexpected: I became obsessed. And giddy. And felt like I couldn’t form sentences as if I was some nerdy kid trying to ask out the hottest girl in school. I WAS the hottest girl in school so this was a new feeling for me. I just had to go meet this mass monster. So I made up a BS excuse: that our internet was down so could I borrow their wifi password? I checked my reflection in the window quickly: beautiful blonde hair, D cup tits, trim midsection, pert round ass: I had it going on. I didn’t have to be nervous! But I was still apprehensively excited as I went to the gate and opened it up. I walked into the yard and towards the garage where the gym was. The guy was in the middle of a set of bench press: repping out sets of 10 with 350 pounds on the bar! He racked the weight just as I was approaching. “Oh hi there, um, I’m” and just that second I tripped over the garden hose, falling flat on my face. “Ouch.” “Here let me help you. Are you okay? I’m Sam, what’s your name?” Sam stepped up from the bench and walked over to me. His mass towered over me, and he extended a muscular forearm and hand to help pull me up. “Oh, uh, Danica” I stammered as I stood up and brushed the grass off my yoga pants. “I’m sorry to interrupt, but um. Um. Could I get your wifi password? I just moved in next door and I don’t know anyone in town and it’s so hot out, and I just wanted to watch some Netflix or something.” “Ya I think I can grab it for you. I don’t have it memorized, so can you wait a few minutes until I finish my workout and then I’ll go inside and get it for you?” “Yeah of course. I heard you doing deadlifts before. How much were you lifting?” “565 pounds. I’m in a mass building phase of my program so I have to focus on my big 3 lifts: squats, bench press and deadlifts. If I do heavy weights of each of those for high reps, like 10 to 12, then I can hopefully keep putting on size.” I wiped away the little bit of drool that was coming out of my mouth. “I see, so you’re into bodybuilding then? How long have you been training for?” “Yeah I have to admit I’m kind of obsessed with getting as big as I can. I’ve wanted to be a bodybuilder ever since I was 13 years old and so I started working out then. My gains were slow back then, but starting around age 16 I started putting on some serious size. And as soon as I started seeing the results I had always desired it just made me want to get even bigger. There’s something about the feeling of stretching out the arms in an XXL T shirt that gives you a nice warm feeling inside.” Sam smiled at me. “I’m sorry, that was a longer answer than you were expecting.” “No, no, tell me more. I’ve never met anyone as big as you. I think it’s awesome you’re realizing your dreams. And the second looks you must always be getting from the girls in town must be a nice perk too I bet.” I tried to make it sound like I was saying it to be funny, but I’m pretty sure my cheeks went so red it was obvious I was dead serious. “Yeah well I am planning on taking this coming year off to focus on training. My gains have been coming pretty fast lately so I am just going to focus on continuing to do what I’m doing. I don’t want to mess with a good thing you know? The reason you’ve never seen anyone my size before is because most people either don’t have the work ethic, or the real desire to become this size. 390 pounds isn’t a weight you can be unless you’re completely dedicated to devoting your life to muscle.” Did he just say he was 390 pounds? And he’s only 18 years old! And he wants to get even bigger? Now right about now I was starting to have trouble hiding my attraction so this beast of a teenager standing in front of me. I was beet red in the face, and nervously shifting from one foot to the other while we were standing there. I think a desire had been awoken inside of me: I love muscle! The bigger the better, and if you weigh 390 pounds then the only thing hotter is if you weigh 490 pounds! Sam made it less awkward by not making me open my mouth. I don’t think I could have said anything that made any sense anyways. “Danica I have to just finish up my squats then I’ll be finished. You said you’re new here, would you like to stay for lunch? I’d love to hear about you and where you’re from.” “Oh, well, um sure. Yeah I’ve got nothing going on today. Thanks.” Sam churned out 3 sets of 12 reps of 520 pounds on squats. “Ok Danica. I’ll go get us some lunch, and I’ll get you the wifi password. You take a seat on the patio. I’ll be back in 15 minutes.” “The wifi? Oh ya, right. Thanks. I’ll see you back here in 15.” I had forgotten all about the wifi password! 15 minutes later Sam came out to set the table. He had cooked up an omelette for us, and poured me a protein smoothie. My meal was lovely and the portions were probably a touch big for my appetite-especially since I had butterflies in my stomach right now. But Sam’s portion was ridiculously huge! His omelette must have been made with 18 eggs, and after he filled my glass up with smoothie, he just took the rest of the jug and drank from there. He also had a steak on the side, that took up an entire other dinner plate. “I can tell what you’re thinking. This looks a little bit over the top, with all this food. But at my size this is what you have to eat to get any bigger. 390 pounds of muscle burns A LOT of calories. Don’t worry, this won’t take me all day to finish. I’ve gotten good at eating quickly. Because in 3 hours I have to do it all over again.” I could no longer even muster the focus to eat. I had to be direct with Sam. “Sam, I don’t think it’s over the top. I think it’s incredible. You are incredible. I’m just imagining every bite you take going into your body to make your muscles even bigger. I didn’t even know someone like you existed, and even though I’ve only known you for an hour, I have to tell you you’re the sexiest, most unreal guy I’ve ever met in my life.” “Oh. Well thank you. I also should say it was a pleasant surprise seeing that our new neighbour is a hot little blondie. And I have to say even though I train to get bigger because it’s what I desire, it sure feels good having someone else showing appreciation for my physique. But it’s getting too hot out to keep sitting in the sun. After I do a workout I usually go have a swim to cool off and let my muscles recover. Do you want to join me for a dip?” “YES! I mean, yes that sounds nice. Should I go get changed and come back?” “Yeah meet me back here in 5 minutes?” “Okay, bye!” I practically sprinted out of Sam’s yard and back into my house. I ran upstairs. I needed to find a sexy bikini to wear. I picked out a black thong bikini that I knew showed off my ass really well. I’d been too nervous to wear it anywhere in public before but those fears were gone now. The top was very supportive which means it pushed my D cup boobs together nicely giving me nice deep cleavage. I fixed my hair, and took a few deep breaths. I was hot. But Sam was INCREDIBLE. Don’t mess this up Dani, you’ve got this. I walked downstairs in my thong bikini, and back to Sam’s yard. He wasn’t out yet so I dipped my foot into the pool to check the water temperature. I heard the back door to his house open up and I turned around and the sight I saw made me weak in the knees. Sam came outside wearing a red posing suit, one of the ones bodybuilders wear when they’re up on stage. It. Was. Tiny! Without clothes on Sam looked way bigger than he did before. And man was he cut! It looked like he was only 3 or 4% bodyfat. He had an 8 pack and when he turned around to close the door I could see the beginnings of some striations in his glutes. He had shaved his body totally smooth so there was no bodyhair obscuring the view of the muscles. As he was walking towards me I marvelled at how all of his mass moved and shifted with each step. His arms were so big they were always at a bit of an angle out to the side. His lats were easily visible from the front, protruding out to either side of his frame. His quads were forcing his legs apart as well, so he walked with his feet almost shoulder width apart. Lastly his pecs were the icing on the cake. They seemed really overdeveloped compared to the rest of his physique. You could see the separation between pectoral muscles: pec major, and pec minor. The muscles themselves protruded out from his chest by 4 or 5 inches at least. His upper half of his abs was obscured by the shadow cast from his chest musculature. My eyes were drawn to his crotch. There was a pouch in the front of the tiny posing suit that was somewhat straining to contain his junk. The sides of the suit were barely ¼ inch thick, and the back was what I would call a Brazilian cut if it was a bikini. Half of Sam’s glutes, if not more, were on display. “I don’t even know what to say. Wow, just Wow.” Sam didn’t skip a beat, and gave me the opening I needed to go start feeling up his muscles. It was obvious that was what I wanted so why fight it? “When it’s hot like this I find I can really deepen my tan. Would you be willing to help me get some of this tanning lotion on? Although being almost 400 pounds of muscle is great, it does make for a lot of surface area to apply lotion to on a day like today.” “Yes. You bet. You just relax and stand there, I’ll get every inch for you.” I grabbed the bottle, and squeezed a huge pool of it in my hands. The second I touched Sam’s smooth tanned skin I felt the incredible sensation of overwhelming power. As I started with his pecs and abs, I marvelled at how tight and smooth the skin was covering his muscles. Sam looked like a freakishly inflated anatomy chart. My bikini bottoms were starting to get wet from how turned on I was. It was a good thing they were black. After taking my time on his ripped midsection, I went down to his legs. They were so enormous my hands felt tiny in comparison. Each thigh was bigger than my whole torso, and I shuddered when I thought about the power that was contained in each of those muscular legs. Sam could probably lift the back end of a car if he really wanted to! Even his hamstrings were well developed and I spent some extra time lotioning where they met his glutes. My face was down near his crotch and so I could see the bulge in the front of his posing suit getting a little more pronounced. It was good to see Sam was enjoying this as much as I was. With his legs done, I moved to his back which looked like a topographical map of some muscular mountain range. The lat muscles were the main feature, spread wide like a pair of wings 3 feet across. But the rhomboids and trapezius muscles each make their presence known with their own bulgy definition layered on top. It took half a bottle to get Sam lotioned up to this point. Now I was moving on to the best part of all: his massive arms. I recalled reading once that Arnolds arms measured 22 inches. Considering Sam weighed 150 pounds more than Arnold, his arms must have been 31 inches at least. They were freakishly huge, and although the biceps were massive, it was his triceps that really stood out. All 3 heads were huge and looked like they were chiselled out of granite. “Thanks, Danica.” Sam said as I finished up his lotioning. He took the bottle from me and then suggested we lay down on the sun loungers beside the pool. Sam’s mass seemed to swallow up the whole chair as it disappeared underneath him, but somehow held his weight. It must have been reinforced with titanium or something! “I’ve gotta say Danica, you look amazing in that bikini. I love a girl who isn’t afraid to show off their curves. And, well if I do say so, that thong makes your ass look unreal.” He gazed into my eyes as he said it. Sam wouldn’t be making comments like that if he wasn’t attracted to me right? Here we were, girl meets boy next door. Boy turns out to be the most incredibly sexy muscle doll on the planet. Girl becomes obsessed. Both don tiny swimsuits that leave 98% of skin exposed. Girl lotions boy’s muscles. Boy tells girl how sexy he thinks she is. We all know where this story is supposed to go: I jumped up from my chair and threw myself on top of Sam. I grabbed his crotch with my hand and started to massage his cock while thrusting my tongue down his throat. Sam reciprocated and pulled me closer by grabbing a generous helping of my derriere. We made love that day outside by the pool. And in Sam’s room. And in the gym. And in my room. I devoured Sam’s muscles and he loved every minute of it. 4 years later: That summer after high school was an incredible, enlightening experience that opened my eyes to the incredibly sexy world of muscle. Sam and I spent every moment together for two whole months, and then I reluctantly went off to University and we went our separate ways… Ha ha, just kidding, You didn’t think I’d bait you with that whole hot story, only to let the man of my dreams be the one that got away did you? I decided to never even go to University and moved in to Sam’s house so I could be his partner on his journey to get as big as possible. After having experienced his muscles for myself, I couldn’t imagine anything else in life even remotely as meaningful, sexy or exciting as being at Sam’s side as he pushes the limits on how muscular a human can become. Our days consisted of me cooking his meals and tracking his macros, then 3 hour workouts 6 days a week. I attended all of his workouts to provide encouragement (it’s not like I’d be much use spotting him, considering his bench press is now up over 700 pounds). I encouraged Sam to wear only posing suits as much as possible so he started wearing them for workouts. With all that muscle flesh on display getting pumped up and sweaty during his workouts, I’d inevitably get so turned on I’d find myself masturbating at least a couple of times before each session was done. The instant Sam racked the bar on his final work set, I’d pretty much jump on him and start devouring his muscles with my hands and my tongue. We’d make sweet love right there in the gym, and at least once or twice more as the day turned to night. Every night I fell asleep being cradled by the most muscular arms in the universe. Although he could have probably had any girl he wanted (and he did have hundreds of female and male groupies who obsessively followed his progress on-line and attended any of his bodybuilding competitions or guest posing appearances) he confessed that he was as obsessed with me as I was with him. I think he realized that although all those muscle groupies got turned on by how he looked, it wasn’t quite to the same level as me. I literally felt like I needed him and his muscles as much as I needed oxygen itself. His muscles were my life. And after all his muscles, and growing them bigger was HIS life too. So we both committed ourselves to them. And by them, I mean his muscles. Sam and I are 22 now and we just got married last week. I wore a sexy low cut wedding dress (I know how much Sam likes my tits), and he wore a custom made tux that was 75% spandex so it could fit snugly over his muscles. In the 4 years since we’ve met Sam has continued to get bigger and bigger. His weight is now at the 550 pound mark, with arms approaching 37 inches, a 30 inch waist, and quads of 50 inches around. As I’m writing this we are in a private villa overlooking an azure blue sea in the tropics. I won’t tell you where because I don’t want the muscle groupies to invade our private beach so they can catch a glimpse of my hubby and his muscles. Sam is down on the beach (of course wearing nothing but a posing bikini – the same azure colour as the sea actually) benching, curling, squatting and deadlifting various sizes of palm tree trunks that he cut down last week. They weigh between 400 and 1200 pounds, so from up here where I’m sitting I can see he’s working up a sweat. Deadlifting 1200 pounds would be a world record, but Sam can do it for 12 reps! The phenomenon that Sam’s muscles have become has provided us with huge wealth. Between the prize money from all the competitions he has won, the appearance fees from his guest posings, and money paid by viewers on the internet who crave videos of his muscles being worshiped neither one of us wants for anything, and we get to devote all of our time to his physique. I just made a request of the local villagers for an entire pig to be roasted, prepared and served at our villa for lunch today. Sam’s growth has slowed down a bit in the last little while, down to just a couple of pounds added per month. After his 3 hour workout on the beach I’m going to lovingly serve him as much meat as he can gobble down to see if we can shock his muscles into swelling up some more. But I need to go now. Watching Sam’s sweaty body doing it’s thing down there on the beach has gotten me so turned on, I need my hands to help me do – something. You know what.
  10. foker

    Zoe's Agonizing Efforts

    Zoe's Agonizing Efforts. Part 1 It was my fifth day in the Netherlands. They hired me to shoot some advertisements in Den Haag and I was going through rows of boring food brands, trying my best to give them a better image that they actually deserved. I have already gotten mentally tired of the routing and especially of the casual white walls of the place they brought me every day to. Not mentioning all the shiny fake smiles, which were accompanying clicks of my camera every now and then. However, today it was different. From the very start in the morning, the driver took me to another location, near the docks. Noticing new scenery around, I briefly checked with the agenda and found out that for today we have a new brand to work with, namely the one producing protein supplements. It has changed everything. The highlight of the day for me was a fitness model, or, due to her extremely bulky condition, I would rather say a bodybuilding model who was presenting the product. One of the crew told me her name was Zoe and she is insanely cool, but also kind mysterious in her behaviour, not letting people to know too much about her. When I saw her first time at the shooting place standing with her massive figure and an incredible V-shape backwards to me, I mistook her for a man. What a fool I was. Afterwards looking at her young beautiful face and magnificent feminine gestures through the camera-lens I had many chances to admire her workout-suit covered body full of grace and extremely developed musculature. She was simply made for posing. I made an assumption she was not even in her twenties. This young hulking maiden was responding and working with the camera very well. Having her all the time gracefully turning and moving around, I could not believe how truly big she was. Even though almost all of her frame was covered in a workout outfit my eyes got wider every time I was looking at the ripped and shredded curves of this angel. Muscles so big and well defined that they were ready to burst through the material. It occurred to me at some point that she was smiling and occasionally lovingly nodding her head at me. Off course, I knew all that was for sake of the product she was called to promote, but I simply could not get rid of the humble feeling, that the shiny rays from her eyes, full of joy, passion and somehow sexual energy were meant for me. Silly me, always ready to make things up. However, after we finished shooting, all I could do was just watching her passing near my suitcase, going to the exit and making my mind go crazy with her huge and ripped glutes, heavily bouncing up and down as she left. When I was packing my stuff, I found a small piece of paper on my camera-bag with the words handwritten: “Meet me today at 22:00. Bring your camera with you. Zoe.” The exact address was there as well. After couple of hours of anticipation, I arrived to the mentioned place, finding myself being very much intrigued. It was a quite big house close to the shoreline. I stood there, full of excitement, making couple of pushes on the doorbell. Only after a minute or so heard I some steps and Zoe appeared, opening the door. There she was, her beautiful smile shining to me. “Glad you came, please come in and… follow me”. Zoe’s voice sounded a bit like she was trying to catch her breath after running or something. Her wide frame was wrapped in a white robe and I briefly thought to myself, already preparing a suitable apology, that my visit took her out of the bathroom. We crossed a big space of her living room and she faced me stopping at the door with a sign “Hardcore Workout Station”. “You know… I liked the way you made pictures of me today… I want you to… photograph me during my… workout. Would you do this for me?” Being excited with her unusual request I replied, “Sure thing, you don’t even have to ask!” Zoe half-opened her mouth and rubbed her forehead in an attempt to wipe the sweat from her face. “I’m asking because… emm… when I workout, I push my body… really hard… and it might be a bit… shocking to… see. Well, are you ready?”. One of her eyebrows went up, evaluating me while she stretched both arms over her head and clasped her wrists, arching her back in a stretch and letting out a soft and content moan. “I was born ready, let’s do this” Opening the door, we both entered a big gym, gorgeously equipped with plenty of workout stations, machines, free weights of all kinds, bars, weighted chains and heavy-loaded pieces of metal I had no idea about. There was even a pair of professional gymnastic rings hanging from the ceiling. Investigating all that parts of heavy iron, I turned myself around and when coming back to face Zoe she has already taken her white robe off. My jaw simply dropped down. In front of me stood young female Adonis with insanely ripped bulging muscles covered in prominent vines. Zoe was a hulking anatomy chart of shredded, striated and vascular musculature. With all her muscles so extremely overdeveloped, she somehow had managed to keep her amazing feminine figure. Most of all thanks to her packed glutes and supremely stacked man-shaming pectorals. What made me looking at her stunned for some seconds was the fact that the only piece of clothes Zoe still had on were sharply curved very thin black thongs, which were desperately struggling to cover her sex. Her magnificent smile appeared again on one of the catchiest faces I have ever seen in my life. “Do you like… what you see?”, she asked me fully aware of the mesmerized state she has put me with her bulging body into. I only managed to nod. Zoe twisted a little back and forth and I could not decide where to land my look onto, alternating between her heavily hanging ripped pecs with no breast tissue at all and her massive arms. Observing the hard striations of her biceps and the protruding outlines of the finger-sized veins running all over them, they were beyond huge even without going into tensioning state. The beautiful Dutch girl then brought both her arms up at once and flexed in an incredible double bicep pose. This made her already colossal arms transform before my eyes, exploding into enormous slabs of she-beef. Each of the shredded biceps was now at least 22 inches in girth! I marvelled at Zoe’s screaming with power arms, which were pure muscle, wrapped in skin that performed more like elastic see-through wrapper at some point. She flexed her arms harder and every tiny striation from the flexors of her forearms, to her hulking biceps and delts deepened and looked like they had been etched into slab or agate covered in a mesh of veins. She grinned while noticing how easily she has sent me to a mesmerized state by a simple double biceps pose. “I think… we will both enjoy this session, please, start shooting and take as many captures as… needed”. Zoe turned around and walked to the squat rack. Meanwhile I adjusted my camera and made the first pictures, featuring her broad muscular back, shockingly ripped glutes with insanely deep striations and her barrel thighs. “Let’s do some warm-up”, Zoe’s voice sounded as much confident as it was sexy. She began to load the bar with heavy 50-kg disks and did not stop until there were five big plates on each side of the 40-kg reinforced barbell. “No way” I shouted, “That’s more than half a ton!”. She only winked at me and got her massive frame under the overloaded bar. Her face expression has changed to rather focused and concentrated. In awe was I studying through camera lens magnificent legs of this incredible Dutch muscle goddess. They were truly a thing of phaenomenon: long and immensely packed with muscles. Zoe had as well perfectly heart shaped calves that bulged out several inches and started to split near the bottom. On top of those were her quads and what a sight they were. Definitely not less than 40 inches around and shredded to the bone. Every individual muscle group had an unmatched level of definition on her bulging with painfully developed striations quadriceps muscles. They almost looked bigger than a football in shape and size. Zoe centred her position adjusting her massive shoulders under the steel bar. Even the slightest of her movements made her quads twitch and bounce, each individual muscle fighting for space on her shredded legs. While she was slowly bending her back to push her hulking young muscular body exactly in between the two columns of the squat rack, I changed my position and took couple of pics standing behind this colossal mass of she-beef. Being not able to accept the fact that this was a girl most probably in her late teen-years. Noticing me going from behind, Zoe bent down a little bit lower and flexed her glutes and hamstrings very hard. My eyes widened, I could hardly believe what I was witnessing. Her ripped glutes looked as if they could be two large jack-o'-lanterns with how striated they were. I zoomed my camera and kept following her legs down, stopping at her radiating hamstrings, watching each long-taught cord form a small dint on the back of her legs as she bent down causing them to bulge outward and inward. Zoe got back up in a determine manner and said. "Here… try to make some close-up photos… Nghaa…". With that she straightened with the heavy loaded bar on her shoulders, took a couple of steps forward and began to squat with all this immense weight. She grunted with efforts but moved rhythmically downwards and upwards with all those heavy plates on the ends of the barbell pressing down. As she got into her perfect rhythm, I was clearly entranced by what was happening in front of me. For some time I’ve totally forgotten to make photos and just stood there, watching this young girl’s behemoth legs lifting more than half a ton rep after rep. Mediocre grunts and moans were leaving her mouth and I stepped forward in order to see her slightly contorted face. “Unghh… Arghh… Hufff…”, then she said, never stopping her pace “Don’t… ughh… forget… mmhhaa… the photos… hhuurr…”. Moving all the weight up and down Zoe’s legs reached completely other level of muscularity. With each rep, they pulsed and quivered under the strain of all that mass of metal. More veins appeared on them, thicker than my fingers! 10 reps… 20 reps… 40 reps…! Incredibly she kept going! I could not register anymore how many times has she lowered her colossally shredded glutes to the floor, there were plenty of veins running over them, making her butt look like something alien. 5 minutes… 7 minutes… 8 minutes… of squatting. Zoe was really straining herself now, but still keeping the pace. She was looking straight at me “Urrrghhhhaaa… yes… Grghaaa… more…! Watch… my legs… grow… bigger… nghaaa…!”. Her thighs were now covered in a web of veins and a layer of sweat. It occurred to me that this is truly a serious business – the level of devotion she has been putting in the exercise was insanely remarkable and I recalled her words about me being ready to witness this. “Mghhgraa…!”, she gritted her teeth and continued squatting up and down for another 5 minutes! Then suddenly she stopped and straightened with the weight. “Mhaa… be sure… to film… this…” Breathing heavily she closed her eyes. What happened next has completely blown my mind. Her bulging tree-trunk legs started to slide down in the opposite directions! “Gghhhuuu….”, a deep growl from Zoe filled the gym. She was slowly and controllably lowering herself into a split position, with 540 kilograms on her shoulders! “Impossible… no fucking way”, I murmured in disbelief staring at this insane feat of strength. Her trembling quadriceps exploded with more shredded definition, more fat veins appeared on them. Her calves bulged and quivered, stabilizing this crazy descend. Zoe growled and sobbed all the time, before finally her legs landed parallel to the floor in a perfect 180-degree split. “Oh… my… fucking gawd…”, I yield at her. She open her beautiful eyes, they were full of tears of this agonizing effort. Zoe had so much muscle in her thighs and calves that her feet were hanging in the air, pointing perfectly to the sides like during the hardest ballet exercises. What a remarkable flexibility was she able reach with such a huge mass of she-beef! When I was about to say something her pretty face contorted again, she threw her head back and I got to my knees, seeing what this incredible muscle girl was about to performing. A loud roar came from Zoe; she tensed all her muscles, starting from her biceps, then her pecs, then her magnificent 10-pack of the billiard balls-sized abs and into her stretched legs. “GGGRRHHAAA…!”. It was as if an electrical impulse came through her ripped body and, impossibly, her legs flexed even harder and she began to lift herself upwards by bringing her agonizingly bulging leg-pillars together. Tears mixed with sweat ran down her cheeks and dropped on the metal barbell on her shoulders, then travelled lower and gathered on her colossal glutes. They were protruding so far from her body I swear I could put a soda bottle on each of them and there would be enough space to place another! I watched in awe as slowly, all the time screaming and sobbing, Zoe was straightening her frame. Her mammoth legs radiating with power. It took her almost a minute until she was at the same position she started this agonizing exercise with. “One…” she exhaled. “Please, bring… more… weight… unghhaa…” Part 2 Refusing to believe and accept what this insanely shredded young muscle goddess in front of me was saying, I stood there, astonished by the incredible feat of strength she has just performed. Her frame was shaking, heavy loaded sides of the barbell were desperately trying to bring her down. Zoe looked me in the eye and repeated, “Please… add… more weight… ngha…”. I rushed to the stack of iron and tried to pick up a 50-kg plate. Gosh it was heavy! I pulled with all my body weight, the plate trembled a bit but there was no way I could heave it. Zoe was watching this readjusting her position, her mouth opened showing the edge of her tongue. Incredible, she had 10 such plates on her shoulders and I was not able to lift one. “Try… the smaller…”, she exhaled. I grabbed the 25-kg one and slid it on the left side of the barbell, repeating the same on her right. It seemed to have no impact on the Zoe’s strained frame, only a light shaking appeared on her quadriceps. “More… put all the 25s…”. She was colossal, with every visible inch of taut, tanned skin completely rippling with unnatural vascularity to accompany the similarly frightening size of her impossible body. I did as she ordered, refusing to believe how hardcore she was. Every time I put the next weight the shuddering in her mammoth thighs worsened. “Grhhaa… yes… more…”. Finally, having additionally five 25-kg plates on each side of the barbell has brought the complete mass Zoe had to withstand to unthinkable 790 kilograms! My hands were wet and shaking, I made a couple of pics, my hungry eyes went from her ankle, up the ridiculous swells and bulges of her pumped legs, lingering for a moment on stretched, distended thongs that were barely visible, engulfed by the mass of muscles around. The strain of her cobblestone, lower abdominals in combination with her powerful, thick and pulsating glutes had almost made them disappear. From there her bloated, taut ten-pack stomach led into two toaster sized mounds of striated, cubical pectoral muscles, any remains of feminine looking breasts were lost in the sheer massive volume of her thick and insanely ripped chest muscles themselves. Zoe’s impressive orbs of power-packed she-beef were impossibly ripped, her nipple-placement was ridiculous: two thick bullets pointing vertical right at the floor. It was a sight of extreme sexuality to watch the drops of sweat running over her colossal chest, redirected by bulges of the pencil-thick veins, finishing their journey on the ends of Zoe’s unnaturally long nipples and finally dropping down to her shredded legs. Her huge pecs full of extreme vascularity looking ready to explode, layers of muscles cutting deeply into the hard bulges and swells of her upper abs cubes. Gawd, she was beyond believe. With a loud grunt Zoe began to perform another set of squats, now with more weight on her shredded shoulders. I looked at her swollen glutes when she was at the bottom of this cruel exercise. Cables of vascularity feeding her hot, engorged butt-muscles, pumping more blood to the most extreme ass I’ve seen in my life. “Gffrha… one… two… three… ngha…”, Zoe counted with her face full of effort and concentration. I could only silently mumble to myself “This is impossible…” The 10th rep was a pure agony nevertheless she finished it with a guttural grunt. Her immense thighs were shaking badly. I took another capture with my camera in order to justify later what I was witnessing now. Noticing this, Zoe looked down to the throbbing, vascular softballs of her pecs, and flexed it harder for me. “Ughhaaraar… pfhhaa… nghaaa…”, she breathed in short strokes. How could she focus on flexing her chest having her back and legs und such a terrible strain? I swear I could hear a creaking leather sound as her skin accommodated the additional, unreal mass, and then came a louder grunt from Zoe as the flex was completed. Her nipples lengthened as well and were almost about to scratch the bulging meat of her upper abdominal cubes! Thick muscles wrestling one another for room on her man-shaming chest were driving me crazy. What came next has completely blown my mind. Zoe lifted her head a bit, her eyes met mine again and she whispered, “I want you to… get… on my… glutes…”. As in a dream I obeyed, put my camera aside to film in a video mode, stood behind her shredded-to-the-core frame and, without taking my winter shoes off, climbed onto her radiating with power glutes. “Uhhh… yess…”, she murmured. I could not believe how hard and extremely developed her Gluteus Maximus were. She kept her back straight, only slightly leaning forward and there was enough space for me to accommodate my feet, having my toes pointing just a bit sideways! It felt like staying on a solidified lava-rocks. I put my hands over the barbell on her broad shoulders to stabilize myself just about time, as Zoe said “Hold on…”, and inhaled a huge portion of air. Unbelievably, she squatted with all this weight again, and eventually began to perform rep after solid rep, grunting heavily! Her muscles were so big and so hard. “Aaaahhhh…", the young muscle-queen moaned loudly at the apex of the 10th repetition. She invested extra efforts to keep her glutes as flexed as possible when moving up and down in order to keep me there. There was a wall-mirror in front of us and as Zoe flexed her rigid, bloated thighs again while holding more than 850 kilograms, I saw more mind-blowing mass in her watermelon-sized, razor-defined quads. Tears began to run on her reddened cheeks. Her trembling was really bad now and I was thinking we would fall at any moment. “Should I step down?”, I asked uncertainly. Facing me in the mirror Zoe whispered through gritted teeth “Grrhhaa… no… stay where you are… this is… for you…”. The exhausted young muscle goddess tensed her ripped glutes even harder, lifting me higher by the sheer strength of her beefy ass. Then her legs started to slide sideways! Oh gawd! Was she doing it again?! With so much weight and after so many squats!? The expression on her beautiful face showed a musk of determination, tiredness and agony of a titanic efforts she was putting into this unthinkable feat of strength. This girl was really hardcore! “GRRHHHAAAaaa…”, with her mouth half open Zoe continued to perform an insane spit calling on the reserves her exhausted muscles still had. A grin on her face was telling a story of a tuff suffering and pain. The movement caused her already twenty-one-inch calves to swell like balloons, each resettling into diamonds of rock-hard upside-down heart shaped meat, cut to shreds, with the most extreme vascularity I have ever seen. I readjusted my sweaty hands on her back, which was a textbook definition of vascularity, her entire mind-blowing musculature was fed by hundreds upon hundreds of veins and arteries, all bringing more blood to her lower body in order to perform this impossible feat. When we were half way down, I heard a loud tearing sound, the lowest pair of her abdominal cubes got so shredded and flexed that her black thongs could not resist any longer. Being stretched by her extremely pumped buttocks they simply exploded and landed on the floor in pieces. Zoe landed in a perfect 180-degree split position again, with her toes pointing to the opposite directions. However, the underside of her screaming with pain glutes could not touch the floor because her colossal thighs got so swollen with pure muscles. She looked at me from the mirror, face full of insane effort, eyes in tears, yet they were sending rays of extreme sexuality. “Uhhh…watch… how strong… my muscles are…”, she opened her mouth and licked her upper lip. Suddenly my left foot rose an inch or two higher and then slowly went down, then the same happened to my right foot. Oh gawd, she was alternatively flexing her magnificent glute muscles! As if it wasn’t crazy enough to perform this split thing by itself, Zoe began to show me she had even more strength in her muscle-butt! After a minute of this flexing and holding under terrible strain her breathing became more like a growling. She flexed all her butt-muscles very hard at one time, lifting me ever higher, threw her head back and roared. “GRRHHHAHAHARRR…!!”. No fucking way, does she want to stand up with this heavy barbell on her shoulders and me on her pulsating glutes by bringing her huge legs together?! Arteries bulged on her abdominal wall, they shrinked both inwards and outwards at the same time, muscles tightening and hardening as they still yet expanded in size. Zoe's midsection was now almost twice as thick as at the moment she started this exercise. Her stomach muscles had been pumped to the point where they created canals almost 3 inches deep! Her blocky pectorals creating an 8 inches deep cleavage of thick stone muscles themselves were hanging heavily upon the first freakish bubbles of her abdominal column. Her ripped pecs were protruding so far from her body that you could put a grown-up man to sit on top of each of them! Zoe growled and tensed them even harder so they jumped almost to touch her jaw! Unbelievably, ever slowly, Zoe was bringing her mammoth and extremely muscular legs closer and closer to each other and we started to rise! She was in agony, with every visible inch of taut, tanned skin completely rippling with exhaustion, yet her will power was ordering every muscle in her body to work even harder in order to do this insane feat of strength. About half way up Zoe stopped her uplifting, her shaking became really wild. It occurred to me that of course, there are limits and she has outdone a lot of them till now. How wrong was I. Suddenly, she looked at me again, her eyes on fire, her face in a terrible pain of these inhuman efforts “Ughhhhaaaa…. this… is… for… you… nhaa…”, what I saw in the mirror made my jaw drop. Pausing her elevation at the most difficult phase, Zoe’s left hand let go of supporting the heavy 790-kg barbell on her shoulders, leaving it to her right hand only. Seductively, her tiny hand cupped one pec, tracing the bullet of her erect nipple, then continued downwards, cupping each bulge of abdominal muscle as she traced her shredded ten-pack with her trembling fingers down to her cunt. She rolled her abs slowly, a smile of agony and satisfaction appeared on her face in tears as she could not resist admiring the cobblestone perfection as each brick of abdominal development bulged on her huge ladder of midsection. “Yess…. more… harder… look at how… hardcore I am… nghaaa…!”. I almost fainted, Zoe’s cobra-hood of back muscles expanded more, pushing my arms apart, pulsating glutes began to dance up and down chaotically, freakish thickness of their rippling sent my mind to nirvana. It all made me lose my balance on this young muscle queen’s massive glutes and I fall backwards, landing on the floor wet of her sweat and cunt juices. When I looked up, Zoe stood perfectly straight, breathing heavily and shaking with the barbell still on her shoulders. With her hand running over her radiating abdominal muscles she exhaled “Two…” Part 3 Moaning heavily with tears running down her reddened cheeks, Zoe took couple of steps back and with a laud grunt racked the huge barbell onto the metal hinges of the weight station. Her colossal legs gave out and she dropped on all fours right under the impossible mass she has been lifting for reps. Facing the floor with her eyes closed she desperately tried to stabilize her breathing. Being completely shocked of what I have just witnessed and not knowing how to react or what to say I found nothing better to do than to grab my camera and took some of the craziest pics in my life. The proximity of this young muscle goddess could not be fully excepted by my brain. Her relative short but unbelievably wide frame, thickened and amplified with every breath she took. Pumped slabs of steeled muscles vibrated with hardcore strength. Her mammoth thighs shaking in the aftermath of extreme workout. Each and every cord of her incredible quadriceps still trembling. Zoe’s enormous man-shaming pectorals locked firmly between her shredded veiny biceps. Watching at all this quivering muscle madness through the camera lens I could only think of some outrageously exaggerated manga-art featuring impossibly muscled girls. Visions of hard, bulging, oiled cartoon monstrosities appeared in my head - bodies bloated with gigantic muscle under young, supermodel faces. But these were all drawings, and I could not comprehend that a lot of imaginary art just paled in comparison to the young, beautiful muscle-goddess just inches from me. Zoe’s shattering physique combined with her gorgeous look made suspect that I somehow was losing the track of what was real and what was not. “Huuuuff… nhaa…”, her loud sighs reflected off the gym-walls made the whole ambient extremely sexy. Then she straightened, stood up and looked at me, her face was rather a mask of exhaustion. I could only mutter “This was… unbelievable…”, marveling at her remarkable physic of hers. Zoe managed a brief smile, running both her tiny hands over her protruding pectorals down to the mountains and valleys of her abs cubes, a slight flex turning her stomach into a perverted, shredded cobblestoned canyon of muscularity. “You have the biggest and the hardest muscles I have ever seen, especially your glutes, impossible!”, finally I got brave enough to speak of what was going on. She only grinned and I could see a fire lighted in her eyes. “It has been… only a warm up… do you want to see… how hardcore I train my buttocks?”. My mouth opened but I could not make a sound, there was only my head going chaotically up and down. Zoe turned her broad muscular back to me and walked to the opposite wall. Meanwhile I studied her bubbling, wrought-iron glute muscles as the teen muscle-queen came closer to a strange steel I-beam, which was two meters long and firmly attached to the ceiling with four big bolts. The distance between its end and the floor was about one and a half meter. The tip of it was flattened and performed in a prolongated T-form. It looked quite like the ones you see at construction sites, only shorter. There was a small ladder under it, Zoe climbed it on, her big quad muscles swinging from side to side, faced me again and said “I would need you… to help me with this exercise… be ready… to see my muscles work… harder…”, her voice was so sexy and so serious at the same time. Very much excited, I rushed closer, never stopping to admire her outstanding figure. Standing on the ladder, she had the squished end of the I-beam at her chest level. All of a sudden, Zoe went into a handstand and by maneuvering her massively thick and widely bulging, awesomely veiny body, brought her buttocks closer to the T-formed steel end. Leaning backwards, she flexed her shredded glutes and they began to move apart, hugging the iron appendix. “Uhh… yess…”, she whispered filling the cold metal touch on her pulsating flesh. My eyes darted frantically from her delicate face, to her striated, pumpkin-sized glutes. I stepped closer and then aside to reach a proper field of view for my camera. The majority of what I could see were thick, meat-stuffed and veiny Gluteus Maximus, bulging striations crossing one another and making her skin look like scaled top of a volcano. Glances at her young, gorgeous face, green eyes and sweet red lips, made the outrageous, ripped to shreds body right in front of me much more perverted and confusing as well. What happened next made me step back in shock, having the steel end of the I-beam securely between her beefy glutes, Zoe tensed her butt muscles, grabbing a hold on the metal rod with the sheer power of her radiating ass! With her hands she carefully moved aside the ladder and let go of it, now supporting herself in the air by pressing her glutes together, the T-form end trapped firmly in between her shredded alien buttocks! “Nghaaa…!”, she breathed out and straightened her massive back and legs to the opposite sides, reaching a perfect horizontal position. I swallowed hard, watching her vein-mapped, muscle-lumped stomach got under strain of this incredible feat of strength. Zoe put her hands on her back and flexed her already enormous pectorals, the hard chest screamed with wriggling meat, the 2-inch long nipples pointed straight down at the floor. Zoe’s huge power-packed physique was held there by the rippling muscles of her butt! Her face contorted showing how much effort she had to put in order to maintain her body in this insane state. Every small and big muscle was tensed and worked hard, pulsating with web of thick veins. Her glutes got totally explosive, expanding unnaturally beyond any imaginable anatomical limits. With a grunt of terrible effort Zoe flexed them even harder and, to my amazement, I saw additional quirky bulges atop of the major gluteus meat on each of her ripped-to-shreds ass-cheeks. It was impossible for me to understand how could such a young beautiful girl threw herself under such brutal body-punishing trainings in order get so much muscle mass! As if being able to read my mind, Zoe pointed at the stack of 25-kg plates on the floor to her left, turned her head to me and whispered “These babies belong… on my back… bring them on…!”, gawd her trembling voice sounded extremely sensual. Her body was already under an awful strain, how could she be willing to make it even more difficult!? This girl was simply insanely extreme. In seconds I found myself standing on the ladder with a heavy weight next to her shuddering body, refusing to believe she was doing this to herself. “Put it on…”, the young muscle angel exhaled and began to perform an ever-expanding double biceps pose, expanding her huge back muscles to a ridiculous size and inviting me to let go of the plate. In awe I saw how metal touched the canyons of her hot V-shaped back-meat. “Grhaa…”, only a slight guttural grumble left her mouth and she kept her body still horizontal in the air, flexing her ass-cheeks more to except this additional punishment. Her intoxicatingly close erupting volcano of a body was filled to the bursting point with rock hard, disgustingly cut muscle. I would never get how was she able to hold herself stretched in the air only by the strength of her glutes?! She released the biceps pose and touched the sides of her screaming buttocks with her tiny hands “Feel… my… muscles…unhaaa…”. Immediately I went for Zoe's throbbing, swelling and pulsating orbs of glute-meat. My sweaty hands roamed the bumpy, granite landscape of her radiating butt, feeling finger-thick veins feeding them with blood, as Zoe continued to keep her enormous body-beef in this agonizing, fully straightened-in-the-air position. “AAAarrghhh… yesss…”, the heavy 25-kg plate was inevitably trying to bring her down, but she was fighting it, gritting her teeth. With every second of this incredible workout my hands felt more moving, pumping veins under the taut, tanned skin of her ass-cheeks. The feeling of smooth skin stretched like rubber over monstrous, solid rocks of power has completely perplexed me. “Fucking shit… so much muscles, so huge!”, I mumbled. Her face reddened and with a loud sigh she arched her colossal back higher. Suddenly I felt something gliding over my leg. Oh gawd, by flexing her rippling pectorals aside she touched me with the striated she-beef of her right pec! “Mmmmm… mmmooore… weight… nhaa… bring the second… plate… ufff…”. I stopped caressing her volcanic glutes, rushed down and came back with the next heavy plate. My fingers were wet of her hot sweat so I could not hold it for long and simply dropped it on her cobra-back. “Grhhaa…! Unnnghhh… yess….”, the momentum of this heavy throw caused her upper body to lean down and for a brief second I thought the two plates will slip to the floor. “Ffffghhhhaaa…!”, but with a growl of pain Zoe somehow managed to restore the agonizing form of the exercise. Now she breathed in short strokes “Nhaa… more… weight… please… uhhh…hhaaa…”, the reality blanked further and I obeyed, putting the third 25-kg weight on her broad back. Just at the moment when I let go of it a deep short scream came from her throat and she ended it with words painted in pain of agonizing efforts “HHhrrrraaa… mmmmoooreee… put… mmoorrreee… bring…another… one… pphphhaa…”, her whole frame started to shake progressively. When with my tired arms I dismounted the fours 25-kg plate, bringing the complete weight to the impossible 100 kilograms up on her back, Zoe roared wildly and her corded glute muscles went insane! How was she able to hold all that!? “Tttouch… them…”, heard I her saying through pain and tears. In shock, I ran my fingers from the round edges of the 4 heavy plates down her lower back flesh and to the cording and rippling with veinwork huge slabs of her muscular butt. She brought her arms down, arching her back, making the iron plates rise higher and performed a mind-blowing most muscular pose while shaking like a leaf! “Ghhhrrraa… look… what… I can… do… mhaa… for… your…”, with that all the enhanced girl-meat flexed even crazier! From where did she take the strength reserves will I never know. My mouth opened in frank ecstasy as I kneaded the iron swells and freakish bulges of her Glutes Maximus to no avail. Zoe sobbed and cried but still was keeping this agonizing position, her face in tears, her eyes closed, going through the ocean of physical suffering, yet demanding more and more from her exhausted muscles. Her left glute wriggled under my hand, causing me to gasp as I felt the quirky movement and more and bulges appeared to strengthen a hold of the T-form end of the steel I-beam. Zoe was pressing the inner muscles of her glutes together with no mercy. The pure power of her buttocks was shocking! I could easily separate layers and layers of different muscle groups which I had no idea could ever exist on a regular person’s butt in her hardcore glute development. Her granite ass-cheeks were now covered in plenty of sweat drops, they were so shredded that I could see small lakes formed by the explosive bulges of her mass! “This is fucking insane… nobody can be this strong…”, I muttered rather to myself. She caught her breath in between her groans of agonizing efforts, let her massive arms swing to the floor and cried “Please… more… weight… oooohhhh… give… me… that… barbell... uhhhmmhaa…”. To be continued… Disclaimer: All characters in this work of fiction are 18 years or older __________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________________ If you like it be sure to check for more at www.patreon.com/foker and https://www.deviantart.com/foker/gallery/
  11. foker

    Cindy’s Muscle Obsession

    Cindy’s Muscle Obsession. Part 1 It was in this moment, right after I escorted her home. About time, thought I to myself, breathed in for some courage and said to Cindy “You know I simply can’t stop thinking about how am I impressed by you, maybe today is the day when I could watch you… working out?” She exanimated me with her right eyebrow and said after a short pause “Well, okay, let’s do this. However, you have to know something about me… I am delighted how good we get along together and anyway I wanted to tell you this sooner or later… The thing is, I am addicted to pushing my body and my muscles to the limit… and then maybe even over it. I just need to be sure… you can stand it, I mean seeing me going really… hardcore.” Her words sounded very serious. Full of excitement I said “You can count on me, and maybe I could even help you, you know I was couple of times in the gym myself.” While saying this, I have noticed some tiny fire explosions in her beautiful eyes. The corners of her mouth went up, her full crimson red lips stretching in a smile of enthusiasm. “Follow me,” she just whispered. I briefly looked around to reassure was I dreaming or not and entered Cindy’s house. It was a bit dark in the corridor, with some light coming from the far side of it. In these rays of distant light, her perfect V-shape looked truly amazing from the back. Her big curvy butt made me think she has some serious glutes under the tight-fitting dress. We have been seeing each other for almost two month and from the very first day, I could not resist her wonderful figure. However, she was usually quite shy when we happen to speak about how great and sporty her shape is. Time to time Cindy only fleetingly mentioned something about her weight-lifting sessions and how much time she needs to improve her performance and stamina. She spoke also about the will power and its influence on her trainings. Her talks surprised me a bit, as she was only 18 and the echoes of obsession that I could hear in her voice during such conversations made me think she is a very unusual girl. And I liked it. All those glimpses of memories were travelling in my head when we went down to the basement and entered one of the most professionally equipped gym I have ever seen. Not less than one hundred square meters were full of various workout stations, free weights of all kinds, bars, dumbbells, chains and some unknown pieces of training devices were gathered in this temple of hard trainings. The walls were mounted with mirrors, which made the room look even bigger. Impressed by all these tons of metal and their reflections, I turned to Cindy and said, “Show me how strong your body is”. Looking my in the eye, she took her dress off and I could finally enjoy the view of her wonderful athletic body, wrapped only in a sporty bra and a black thongs. Her magnificent physique transfixed me, mainly the condition of her musculature. Cindy’s muscles were not specifically huge in their relaxed state, but the definition could not be described differently as “very most shredded and hardcore”. She tensed up her legs and her thighs full of veins contracted, showing a remarkable definition of each muscle group. Her “belly-muscles” were extremely visible. To my amazement, Cindy somehow managed to develop an 8-pack! The incredible muscle girl turned a bit sideways so I could get a better view of her midsection. With two fingers she grabbed the thin upper string of her thongs and pulled it a tiny bit lower to expose the sacred musculature that it was hiding. My mouth began to open unconsciously, when I saw the fifth row of abdominal cubes! The veins were also fully present on them. “Impossible…”, I slurred. Cindy was clearly delighted of my astonished look while I was greedily discovering her outstanding midsection. The core of it had as many dips and cracks as a well-travelled asteroid. Every smooth area of her stomach was flanked almost immediately by deeply etched crevices formed by interlocking muscles. And then she inhaled, which brought her muscle cubes to immediate attention. Her stomach solidified into what looked like rock-hard brickwork of neatly cordoned sections starting from just below the fabric of her thongs all the way up and under her hard pectorals, which I’ve so foolishly mistaken for breasts when I first met her. Her insanely developed fifth pair of abs bulged out to such an extent that the thongs bulked up, making her panties form more of a peak than a flat area. Looking at the material, I could easily recognize outlines of the veins, running over this gawd-knows-how-hard-to-develop pair of muscles. “Uff… I’ve worked tuff on them… can’t wait to show you how hard will they get and… how much can I lift with them…” I could hardly believe what I was hearing and seeing. Checking the reflection in the mirror on my left, I marvelled the amazing abdominals and obliques from a new perspective. All I could do was just to stay in front of this beefy girl and marvel at her, continuing to examine the extremely shredded frame she has built. Cindy crunched down on her left side causing her obliques and serratus to pop out with a mind-numbing definition. They looked as if they were four interlocking fingers covered by a layer of skin that looked like it was more wax than skin at this point. Maze works of veins crisscrossed over her abdominals as well as her obliquus, which were extremely defined when she exhaled a second time, still holding her side crunch. Cindy swayed her hips back and forth while breathing and exhaling, twisting and crunching, showing me her spectacularly cut midsection from every angle until I began to shake my head from left to right, refusing to believe someone could be so ripped. Her voice brought me back from a dreamy trance when I moved my eyes to her impressive muscular biceps “Let’s get… these muscles… burning… but at first I need a warmup…” Cindy made her way over to the free weights with a clear intent to give her arms some attention. There was a metal rack lined up against the wall with 4 pairs of dumbbells on it: 10-, 20-, 30- and 50-kg. She then picked a pair of 30-kg dumbbells, gripping both firmly and slowly curled them, enjoying the sensation. “Ohhh… yess…” Breathing out she started doing fast curls with them. Five reps… ten… twenty… The weight seemed to provide almost zero resistance to her bulging arms. “Gawd! You are strong!” I watched as more veins started to travel over her bulky peaks. I thought about my own biceps, those dumbbells probably would have left me besieged just after couple of reps. Her massive arms were probably bigger than mine now as she was furiously pumping them right in front of me. Cindy’s face expression changed as she passed the rep number twenty-five, her breathing became harder. Having her eyes on me, she pushed her bulging arms with ever incising number of veins on them to perform thirty incredible curls of perfect form and then put the heavy dumbbells back on the rack. Not giving herself even a slightest break, Cindy grabbed the intimidating 50-kg dumbbells. And rep after rep she went on! Her skin began to glister with sweat, the peaks of her screaming biceps got even more defined and I could see a small bulge on the upper surface of each peak! Her muscles were growing as she huffed and puffed, bringing the weighty pieces of metal to her shredded shoulders repeatedly. After insanely fast twenty reps the amazing muscle girl was really struggling to go on. She performed another five in a slow determined pace and put the heavy dumbbells back. The metal rack with the 10-, 20-, 30-kg dumbbells on it shook a bit when the pair 50’s joined the others. What happened next has totally blown my mind, Cindy breathed out, placed her hands on the central grips of the metal rack and whispered “Now it’s time… for an extra heavy set… I want to see what I can curl… for you…” she stated. I only shrugged and nodded. “Sure…” Gawd, I enjoyed so much seeing her pumping heavy iron. She gave me a quick smile and with a gut-wrenching groan lifted the dumbbell rack from the floor, looking over and seeing the heavy weights on it trembling but staying firmly on their fixed places! More than 220 kg began to rise higher, lifted by her amazingly muscular arms! Breathing in short strokes, Cindy straightened her back and in front of the mirror, right by me. A serious expression came over her angelic young face. She exhaled and, to my amazement, began to curl all this weight! “Ughhhaa….!” Steadily, the giant weight rose, as did her biceps. If the veins on her arms were well visible before, they became extremely fat and noticeable now. “Nghaa… one… two… three…” Cindy counted while curling, her voice sounded unbelievably sexy. Insanely, she continued to pump her biceps more and more, each curl of a perfect form, each curl pushing her biceps further. She was at 10 now, and she has slowed to a rhythmic pump. Her skin was screaming, stretched by all the mass of huge muscles under it. The degree of her pump made me refuse to believe I was witnessing this live. “Yes… look at them… my biceps… look how big… I’ve trained them for you… urgghh…” She gritted her teeth and grunted, forcing the 15th rep out. “Uff… More…!” she yelled to herself, willing to do more reps. Meanwhile I stood there flabbergasted, losing my grip on reality. When Cindy completed her 17th rep, she took a deep breath and pumped her 18th and 19th curls. Sweat now visibly running down her cheeks. I could see bunches of thick veins starting to course up her chest and neck. Cindy’s bicep went insane. With a guttural roar, she slowly raised all the weight above right angle, completing the next rep. “One…more…” she exhaled lowering all the mass of metal. I noticed a very small tear has appeared on her stretched bra. She began the ascension of her final repetition at agonizingly slow pace. A multitude of thick veins ran their way up her neck as she squeezes her eyes shut. Suddenly she got stuck just below the right angle, fighting to keep it upright. It occurred to me I have to do something, seeing how hard she is struggling to move the incredible weight further up for the 21st rep. “You can do it, Cindy! Show me, how hard you are!” I yelled, immersed in the sparkling battle between extremely pumped up girl and heavy weight. “This… is… for… you…!” She practically screamed as her arms went nuclear, furiously surging upwards with renewed vigour. Rip! Her top stretched too much and her man-shaming pecs began to tear through the fabric! More than 220 kg of metal forced up to the maximum reach. What I saw nearly made me scream and fall to my knees. Cindy’s arms were grotesque, a squirming mass of twitching muscle fibres with networks of veins sprawling themselves across her gigantic balls of muscle. She held the dumbbell rack at the top of her rep for a couple seconds, and then lowered it down, still gripping firmly on it. “Grrrhaaaa…!” A loud scream left her mouth and I began to shake my head from left to right, seeing what she was attempting to do. Flexing her bulging biceps even more, Cindy started to apply more force on the metal grips and little by little, the dense material gave way and went into a state of bending! “No… fucking… way…” Refusing to believe I watched as she bent the rack more and more, until the dumbbells began to fall out of their fixed places onto the floor, which was wet of her sweat. The seeing these titanic efforts made me instantly came in my pants. Cindy dropped the deformed metal rack and brought her hands into the most insane and impressive double biceps pose. She looked me in the eye and brought her hands into the most insane and impressive double biceps pose. Part 2 “Incredible,” was all I could say. Cindy giggled in a very erotic way, stabilizing her breathing and said “I’ve been waiting for a chance to show you my workouts for so long… glad you… like what you see…,” she whispered the last words slowly, releasing her flex and turning sideways to me. Then she curled her arm into a side chest pose. Her right pectoral muscle began to grow, a striated plate of she-beef was progressively extending forward and up to her chin, stretching her sports bra to the max. The extremely muscular girl licked her lips again and lifter her head up, flexing her chest even harder. “Nghhhaaaa…”, unable to contain so much mass, her sports bra started to rip apart! My mouth hung agape at the sight of the young muscular Adonis standing before me. She had no normal boobs at all! Only rock-hard pecs almost 4-inches deep. Her erect nipples where looking straight down to the floor. I could not believe how one can reach such a hardcore level of muscularity being only 18 years old! Especially such a pretty girl as Cindy was. When all the torn pieces of her bra landed on the floor, she raised her arms behind her head, inhaled quickly and then exhaled into the craziest abdominal flex. Her abs hardened into ten striated lumps, more veins started bulging on them. The only peace of clothes she had now was her tight black thong. “Ughh… now… let’s start… the workout…”, she went to the centre of her huge gym and stood under a bar for chin-ups. Cindy started to attach a thick 20-kg metal weight-chain to each of her ankles asking me softly, “Tell me, how many chin-ups can you do?” What has wondered me there were dozens of free-hanging hooks connected to these heavy chains. “Hmm, I think I can go for 20, maybe 25”, of course I lied, knowing my best would probably be 10 or 12 on a good day. “Good…”, a brief smile appeared on her beautiful face, “Then you know what it takes to… lift yourself up this way…”, she moved her shredded body with the sound of heavy chains scratching on the floor to stand right under the bar. I noticed plenty of iron balls gathered where she stood. There was a mark “10kg” on most of them. “I want you… to help me with this exercise…”, with that she jumped to the bar and brought her legs completely horizontal to the floor, hanging there in this extreme stretched position with 40 kilograms of extra weight! She pointing her toes straight forward as well, causing the calves muscles to jump into big heart-shaped pieces of corded musculature. “Come closer, here’s what we’ll do. I’ll do chin ups, and after every 10 reps you attach a 10-kg weight to each of the chains on my ankles. Okay?” I only shook my head up and down, not quite sure what was about to happen. I stared at her incredibly muscled and ripped body, hanging from the bar by the bulkiest arms I have ever seen. And then she began to perform steady pull-ups of perfect form keeping her legs horizontal to the floor. I could hear her soft grunts of efforts as Cindy’s arms rose, bringing her body up and the heavy chains with it. I swear I could even hear her biceps expanding, growing like mountains as she mastered rep after rep. The muscle angel breathed out “Ughh… ten…, add more weight…” Her body shook a little, as I connected a 10-kg ball to each of the weighted chains. It seemed to make almost no difference to her and she carried on performing this incredibly difficult exercise. I simply stood in awe, watching the show, marvelling at how her muscles flex and work harder and harder. “Uff… Twenty… more… weight…”, her voice brought me out of my hungry starring at her extremely ripped body. I hurried and connected two more balls (gosh they were heavy and I had to lift them one by one with two hands), bringing the whole weight on her legs to remarkable 80 kilograms! The skin covering Cindy’s ten-pack was so tight that I could see how huge her abs blocks were, tightening more as she managed to raise her legs and the weights higher. “Ughhhaa… yes… watch me working out… for you… nghhaa…” She licked her lips and I saw beads of sweat rolling down her beautiful, a bit contorted face. I knew that she was straining now, yet to do so many pull-ups with your legs horizontal would be a challenge almost for everybody, but this illegally muscled girl was doing them with extra 80 kilos attached to her legs! Her arms bent again and she kept rising, going for her 21st rep. Every time she reached the top, her biceps peaked like rockets and more stitches popped up. More thick veins appeared on them, they were almost as thick as my fingers! I looked again on her mind-blowing abdominal wall – 10 perfectly shaped cubes the size of billiard balls were working hard to keep the extra weight there. A huge throbbing vein snaked across the peak of each of this hard-rounded muscle blocks that you would die for. Gawd, how hard do you have to punish your abs to get them this extremely ripped!? I leaned closer to get a better look, each of her abdominals under her paper-thin skin was like a monster ready to burst from beneath the waves. “Ughh… yessss… I trained them… so hard… for you…”, Cindy’s voice was still sexy and soft despite her ever-increasing efforts to perform pull-up after pull-up. I could not resist and touched her super abs. Crazy, they were so hard and powerful, pulsating with unimaginable female power. “Mhaaaa…”, a low moan of passion sounded from Cindy’s throat. I was getting hard and so taken by this sheer feat of strength she was doing right in front of me. Nothing felt as hard as those abdominal muscles though, not even the steel weighted chains attached to her legs. “Thirty…”, she murmured and held herself up for a moment, with her huge pecs pressing on the bar from underneath. Her long erect nipples looking straight down, placed so lovely on the underside of her mammoth chest, gawd her pectorals were so big that they had an underside! Her breathing became harder and I thought that she might be finished, but she lowered herself again. In between louder feminine groans Cindy ordered to put more weight, making it 100 kilograms in total! Incredibly, she did more reps, her arms getting bigger, her huge back spreading wider with each torturous repetition. Cindy looked straight on me as she pumped out rep after sweat jerking rep! Grunting and sobbing, reaching the rep number 40. She panted and paused again. In disbelief I picked up the next 10 kg weighted balls but she shouted “No…”. Finally, this could not go on forever and even her extreme strengths and muscularity have limits. How wrong I was… What happened next made me fall to my knees again. Cindy gritted her teeth, looked up at the ceiling and I watched in awe as her legs began to move to the sides, bringing her body to a perfect hanging in the air split position! With 50 kilograms of extra weight attached to each ankle! When she did this impossible split, she starred back at me, the corners of her mouth lifted a bit and she flexed her pecs one after another, making them bounce and dance for me. Her body was a pure radiating lust. I could not tear my eyes away from her. All this extreme muscularity of this young beautiful girl was driving me crazy, I simply could not believe how could she be so strong. Her words brought me back from my trance: “Add… more… weight…”, again I obeyed, putting 10 more kilograms to each of her ankles. She just hung there. I thought now she is not able to lift herself with so much iron on her legs. Her voice hit me like a storm “More… put… more… ughhh…”. I added another weighted balls and then, not waiting for her respond, a pair more. Now she had 80 kilograms on each of her trembling legs! How could she keep them like that will I never know. Her body shaking but her hands were encircling the pull-up bar firm. Cindy looked me straight in the eye and whispered “I… can do… more … for… you…”. Her huge arms started the next set of pull-ups… Part 3 I focused on her arms and my jaw dropped down, her ripped-to-shreds biceps flexed, peaking and pumping up and this incredible young muscle girl began her next set of extremely weighted pull-ups! “Arrrghhhaaa…”, this was a sight to witness: rep after agonizing rep Cindy kept lifting herself up, her enormous pectorals touching the bar and sprinkling her sweat from their tops. Oh gawd, her chest was so big that it had a real shredded surface with canyons of striation, where her sweat was gathered in small lakes, created by cracks of ripped muscle fibres. “Forty-five… Forty-seven… Forty-nine…”, I counted silently watching these absurd efforts. When the rep number 50 was achieved with terrible slowness, Cindy looked me in the eye and began to uncurl her arms but then stopped at the half-way, locking herself in this half-pull-up position. In awe I watched all the aching bulges on her huge biceps, as she held herself like that with her face full of pain and determination. “Ughhhaaa… look…how… big… they are…”, the peaks of her biceps were directed straight at me and it seemed additional bulges appeared on them as she flexed even harder! Incredibly, her massive forearms pressed against her freaky biceps so much that I could almost hear a scratching sound as her monstrous biceps surged with mass! That was the sexiest sound in the world. Throbbing veins pressing out all over the insane mound of pulsating, rippling wall of muscle. Tears began to ran down Cindy’s cheeks as she went on holding all the weight in this excruciating form. Her thick, inhuman biceps swelled bigger as she gave all she could, crying with efforts. Her unyielding muscles pressing against each other. Her head came up and she whispered through pain “I want you… to add more weight… in… two minutes… nghaaaa…”, gawd, she was a girl obsessed with muscle torture. I started the timer and rushed to the free weights. At that moment her lust for more muscles has completely destroyed my reasonable thinking. I stopped at the huge stack of weighted metal chains, it was engraved “50-kg” on each of them. Cindy’s eyes lit up in lust and pleasure and I heard a guttural “YESSSS…, take them…”, escaping from her mouth. It took all my strength to drag couple of chains and gather them right under her shaking frame. When the 2-mintes mark arrived, I lifted the first one to hang it over her shaking left ankle, but to my shame I could only lift it halfway up, with about 30% of the chain still laying on the floor. “Ugg… I can’t, it is too heavy”, my mumbling came as an unpleasant confirmation of how much weaker my strength was compering to the young muscle goddess in front of me. “Grrruuuughhhaaa…!”, Cindy growled, made couple of short breaths, threw her head back and lowered her legs a bit, so I could attach the chain from the height I managed to lift it to. Quickly I did the same with her right ankle, marvelling her will power. When I stepped back, the young muscle princes screamed in effort and, impossibly, restored her previous air-split-position with her legs parallel to the floor, now with 130 kilograms attached to each leg!!! Seconds went by as Cindy groaned and squeezed the last reserves of strength out of her pulsating biceps, which seemed to grow even bigger! Rivers of sweat were running over her hot shredded body and dropping to the floor, creating a big wet spot. Still, she held herself there in that impossible half-pull-up position, veins splattered all over her physique. They pulsated across her chest, her abs, her biceps, cobra-like back and her wild-trembling legs. When I grabbed the next weighted chain Cindy moaned long, and hard. Her pecs looked like two huge blocks of striated beef without a millimetre of boob flesh. She had trenches running lengthwise, and pulsating veins crisscrossing in and out of her four-inches-deep pectoral-cleavage. Her traps were bulging, covered in veins. Her shoulders looked like oversized striated bowling balls. Under her colossal pectorals were the biggest abdominal muscles I have ever seen in my entire life. They were working and flexing non-stop for almost an hour to support the ever-increasing weight and Cindy was torturing them with no mercy, gawd knows how many millions of ab-exercises has she went through in order to reach such a definition as they jutted out like eight big oranges placed under her skin. Cindy noticed me starring in agape at her massive chest muscles and, as the timer was approaching 4-minute mark, she murmured with fire in her eyes “Uhhh… yessss… look at my pecs… I will show you… how hard… I trained them… for you…”, with that she started to flex her right pectoral. It bulged at the top, then the bulge slowly went all the way down to her nipple in a stunning display of muscle control. “Insane….”. She did the same with her left pec, this time licking her lower lip. What she did next, made my head shake slowly in disbelief. Cindy flexed her top two abdominal cubes and they got bigger, shinning in striated prominence even more. Then she released the flex, and flexed the second pair of stomach muscles. Then the third, and the fourth. Still hanging from the bar with her arms half-uncurled, this stunning display of muscle control made her whole ripped body shake like an autumn leaf, yet she was somehow willing to go on. Suddenly, Cindy began to groan louder and, in act of implausible muscle control spread her pectorals apart, enlarging her deep chest-cleavage in width. She turned her head to me scratching her chin over the man-shaming pecs and said “Please… put… the next chain… between my pecs… ughhh… faster…” Her voice was full of exhaustion. In awe I stood right at her, struggling to lift the heavy chain higher, and I failed again to lift it high enough no matter how hard I tried. Seeing this, Cindy roared, flexed all her body even more and, to my shock, let go of the bar with one hand!!! She took the end of the chain from me and placed it to be locked between her muscle-boobs! Then quickly she grasped the bar with two hands again. I marvelled at her as this feat has taken almost all of her remaining strengths, her colossal legs began to give up and loose the parallel to the floor form, her trembling worsened so much and her arms started to uncurl. More tears ran down her reddened face, which was full of pain and concentration. She opened her mouth but was really struggling to say something, in between desperately catching for breath “I’m… almost… at my… max… nghaaaa… hurts… so much… THIS… IS… FOR… YOU… NGHGHHGAAAAAArrghhhaaa…!!!” Cindy then flexed the top of her bulging pecs pressing harder on the metal chain creating addition bulges on top of her radiation pectorals! “AAAAARRGHhhh….!” The bulges moved slowly to the middle of her pecs, then down to the bottom of her pecs. Her veins pulsated all over her chest as her circulatory system struggled to carry blood to supply these additional flexes. Then she flexed the upper pair of her abs. And after each lower pair one after another manifested in extreme muscle explosion as they grew even bigger! There was the last pair of her 10-pack hidden under her black thongs. Cindy roared like an animal, looked me in the eye and, impossibly, flexed that last pair so much that they tore the thong material into shreds!!! Now she was flexing all of her muscle to the max, not willing to give up to the terrible weight attached to her. Cindy grunted and roared again, and flexed her glutes so hard I heard her skin was almost ripping apart, her pussy lips were flexing with more muscle mass, pencil sized veins were running over them bringing her to an insanely powerful orgasm! I was completely stunned and fainted in a state of endless cumming. When I returned to my senses Cindy was on the floor, laying in lake of her own sweat. Breathing heavily, she was dismounting the weights from her body. “You are unbelievable”, was all I could say. She only smiled a bit with the corners of her mouth, stood up and, still trembling from the crazy efforts, and went to the stack of dumbbells and free weights… Part 4 I marvelled at her unbelievable physique, but what really shocked me was her will to go on with the workout after all those gut-wrenching weighted pull-ups she has gone through. Looking at Cindy from the back, I could see extremely defined layers and layers of muscles, which were still chaotically trembling in a shamanic dance of muscle lust. Her traps were close to reach her head and deltoids so thick and shredded they belonged rather to a cartoon muscle girl from some fiction series rather than to a real person, yet to such a cute muscle beast she has turned herself into. Her dark hair hugged every curve of the overdeveloped traps, deltoids and some curls were trapped between muscle striations and bumps of her massive upper back. As my look went from her swollen traps there were two peaks, two deeply striated orbs of colossal size from which Cindy’s arms extended. I tried to think of them as shoulders but freakishly shredded cannonballs seemed to be more appropriate to say. They were full of pulsating vascularity after all the weighted pull-ups of today. She was still breathing heavily and her stroll wasn’t steady. Silently watching her movements, I realized, there wasn’t a single soft spot in her body under the thin layer of hot, feminine skin. She was rock-hard, everywhere. With her killer body she made me drowning in an ocean of young girl’s bulging muscles. Hypnotizingly shaking my head from side to side, I watched her curvy hips radiate with power in unison with her huge, bumpy back, giving her an exaggerated hourglass figure. And that alongside with Cindy’s wildly thick V-shape, with its protruding abs, exploding obliques and web of overflowing veins going all the way down to her pussy, which was as well bursting with muscles! Her brick wall of three-inch-thick abdominal muscles was still vibrating and contracting after all the weight she has supported on the outstretched legs. Cindy’s butt was formed by grotesquely overdeveloped gluteal muscles, perking up as if pulled to the ceiling by some invisible wires. Its bulging round shapes pushed outward with hills and valleys of striations. I couldn’t imagine how hard should one workout in order to reach such an alien muscularity in what originally had to be a cute soft feminine butt! Her glutes where shredded like pumpkins, and their striations were cut so deep they audibly fought with each other for space as she walked. Not knowing what does she actually have in mind, I followed her. Change of the viewing angle allowed me to admire her outstanding body more from the frontside again. Cindy’s brutally ripped over-muscled legs were full of deep vibrating she-beef. Her super-thick hamstrings bulged with every step, as if trying to get as massive as her prodigious butt. Each head of her volcanic quadriceps exploded out and boxed each other, pencil-thick veins created a map of insane vascularity on them. Again, I thought of these legs being spread in a perfect 180-degree air-split, supporting 130 kilograms attached to each of her ankles, how could she be so strong and so hardcore ripped?! Cindy stopped at the huge stack full of free weights, chains, plates, dumbbells and some weird piston-like objects of diverse diameter. Right above it all was another bar for pull-ups attached to the ceiling with heavy metal bolts. She turned to me, her huge thighs shaking and scratching each, drowning in a sea of exhausted but roaring muscles, her knees were pretty much covered by the mass of sheer feminine thigh-power. Her diamond-shaped massive calves were bulging at each other, splashed with a network of veins and deep striations and throbbing at her smallest motion. Cindy was so ripped and tight all over, that even the slightest movement made her whole body of over-developed muscles twitch and pulse, bulge and throb. She was so pumped after her torturous workout that they all rubbed against each other. As her breathing stabilized, she looked me in the eye and whispered “Do you like… what you see…?”. I could only awkwardly nod with my head, admiring her body. “Good… because I have… more for you…”, with that the young muscle goddess moaned and flexed her chest. I saw her pectorals jumping to action and, incredibly, started to get even bigger, expending in size and definition! “Ohhh… yesssss…”, my mouth dropped open at the sight of Cindy’s pecs solidifying with more muscle mass. Then she flexed her left muscle-boob. The muscle striations bulged, protruding her pectoral forward and to the left. She then did the same to her right one. The pectoral bulged as well, shooting itself forward and to the right. I could not say a word, watching her chest transform into something so huge and ripped that would put any muscle admirer into a state of continuous nirvana. It was clear that such a hardcore flexing was taking a lot of energy out of her already deadly exhausted body. I could tell that by just looking at her face, which reddened and contorted, and yet was full of bizarre pleasure and pain emotions. “Ughhhaa… Nghaaarr...”, she gritted her teeth, groaned, and flexed harder. Her pec muscles exploded more, scratching over the mighty flesh oh her massive biceps and turning into two huge, striated blocks of angular mass. “Oh… my… gawd…”, I gagged, watching this insane muscle explosion. “Mhaaaaaawwww…!”, Cindy cried and started to bounce her beefy man-shaming pecs up and down. Then she licked her lips and whispered, catching her breath, “I’m glad… you like… how hardcore I am… I want to do something… ughhh… you might enjoy as well… nghaa…”. Cindy finished to hold her insane flex. She reached to the stack of weights, grabbed two 40-kg dumbbells and placed them together on the floor beneath. Sure, they were massive, but looking at her bulging biceps and knowing what she has just performed hanging from that pull-up bar I thought to myself they won’t give her much of a challenge. A bit disappointed, yet I had to admit that her muscles got really tired and the pure thing she was willing to carry on the training despite the level of fatigue was already enough to admire her will and stamina. I wondered when Cindy picked up a heavily reinforced 20-kg chain and encircled with it the two dumbbells, creating one solid peace of weight, 100 kilograms in total. My eyebrows went up as she turned to the shelf with piston-like steel cylinders and grasped one which had to be 18 inches long and about 3,5 inches at its girth. There was a mark “10-kg” printed on it and at the bottom I noticed a small metal hook. Cindy straightened right in front of me and spread her massive legs, shaking her huge quadriceps. I gulped in shock, watching all the fat veins pulsating over the insides of her shredded thighs. She crunched her abs, which exploded into a 10-pack of agonizingly ripe-orange-sized orbs, smashed on each side by striated serratus and obliques. “Ughh… so… hard… hurts… so… good… nhaaa…”, she held the flex, moaning slowly, and started to jerk the piston-like cylinder in her hands. Those shredded abs-bulges grew in size and mass and as her cunt juices began to ran over her colossal inner thighs, it occurred to me: all these steel-pistons were nothing else but her huge and heavy dildos! This hit me like a storm. “Yessss… look at them… more… muscles… harder… ugghhh…”, meanwhile Cindy’s waist expanded more due to the increasing girth of her insanely muscled abdominal wall!! She started to produce deep guttural sounds and all my attention took her giant muscular cunt, which she was flexing hard now and pumping more blood into it by the asparagus-thick veins, which her huge abs blocks were covered with. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing, the brutal muscularity of her most feminine organ almost made me faint. But what happened next has blown me out of my feet. “Watch… this… Grhaaa...!!”, Cindy groaned loud and slid the tip of the 3,5-inch thick steel cylinder against her pussy lips, grunting constantly as she forced the huge and heavy object further between those meaty, muscular lips of her cunt. I fell to the floor, witnessing this bizarre scene, as she cried in pleasure. Cindy stopped feeding that 10-kg fuck-toy into herself at about 7 inches inside. Then she let go of the steel dildo with her hands, it didn’t slide out, firmly engulfed by the inner muscles of her vagina, and stepped to the prepared weight of two 40-kg dumbbells and 20-kg chain. Squatting a bit, she connected the hook of the cylinder to the chain, put her hands on her hips and looked me in the eyes, licking her upper lip. “Ughhh… I think… you might… like this…!”, more veins puffed up all around her mid-section, striations deepened on her thighs and down her ripped abs cubes. She stood still in that half-squatted position with her teeth gritted and flexed hard her swollen cunt! I watched in awe as 100 kilograms of the weight began to leave the floor!!! That thick piston-like dildo slowly sank deeper into her pussy, pulled up by the sheer power of her ultra-muscular cunt!!! Cindy closed her eyes and moaned “Uuhhh… yesss… sooo… heavy… oohh… I can feel it… ahh… I want it… deeeeeper…!”, with that she ran her hands sensually over her thick, striated pecs and her bulging abdominal blocks. The dildo sank to 10 inches into her greedy cunt and was advancing more! Gawd, she has just lifted over 100 kilograms just by her vaginal muscles! Her face contorted and started to redden more. Her whole frame began to shake, suddenly she looked at me and murmured “I’ve trained my pussy… so hard for you… ughhh… hope you’re ready… for the show…”, she licked her lips again, her face showing signs of incredible efforts, yet her beautiful eyes on fire and full of sexual lust. My eyes almost popped out when I watched her straightening her legs, dragging up the whole weight. Bunches of the thickest veins started to unite around her muscular cunt, as Cindy let out a long, slow moan. “Fuck… Yessss… so much weight… ughhh… c’mon girl…!”, she moaned, then placed her right hand to caress the new appearing bulge on her muscle belly, which clearly indicate the progress of that impossibly thick fuck-toy she was pulling deeper into her insatiable pussy. Her abs cubes sprang into even more obscure definition. When about 14 inches where inside, she moaned, “Moooore…”, and crunched down, sending wave after wave of muscle toward her radiating cunt, sucking the steel dildo even deeper! The two heavy dumbbells scratching over her shredded thighs, going higher as well. With only 2 inches of that insane toy left outside, Cindy jumped to the pull-up bar and grasped it with both hands, lifting her legs and spreading them to the sides. Breathing heavily, she turned her face in pain to me and whispered “This is… what I call… a real workout…Ghaaaa…!” The inner muscles of her cunt held the steel fuck-toy tight and deep in her. I watched in disbelief as her mighty pussy flexed and bulge even more when she began her next set of pull-ups… To be continued... Check for more stories at www.patreon.com/foker and https://www.deviantart.com/foker/gallery
  12. CHAPTER ONE The August sun was a hellish ball of fire and getting into the pool was heaven after spending the last hour mowing the lawn. Sighing dramatically, I called out to Rhys. “Holy shit, you still working that garden? Don’t think for a second I’m going to help your inefficient ass.” My twin brother stood up from his labors and wiped a perspiring brow with the back of his gloved hand. His other hand held a sagging clump of weeds. He wore nothing but sandals, board shorts, and dirt-laden gloves. His lean torso was literally dripping with sweat. “This shit’s harder than it looks, asshole,” he said with a smile as he threw the handful of plants into a nearby trashcan. Rhys and I had graduated high school three glorious months earlier and were both a day away from departing for college. Our parents and little sister were off “running errands,” which we suspected meant they were getting us send-off gifts. We both figured having them return to a freshly manicured lawn was a nice way to pay them back. My brother, apparently done with his task, walked over and sat at the edge of the pool, letting his legs hang in the water. We were each a little over 6’1,” a little under 170, with brown hair, blue eyes, and long, lean bodies. Too lean in my opinion. However, I had no trouble admitting we were each more than a little attractive. We had faces which made girls melt on site and had both taken advantage of that fact over the last few years. We played sports to a limited extent and remained active, but neither of us had spent any time in a weight room. That was all going to change for me. I’d wanted to put on gobs of muscle for years but never felt I had the opportunity to work out seriously. Rhys was a bit of a brain and never showed much interest in the gym. That was ok with me. All twins eventually find ways to differentiate themselves from the other and I was going to be the buff one. Over the summer, I’d been doing pushups and situps every night. The effort had given me a bit of a chest and a nice four pack. All-in-all though, we still looked exactly the same to the casual observer. It took a few weeks before new friends could tell us apart. He was a little taller, I a little beefier, he had a more squared jaw, I had slightly higher cheekbones. All differences were subtle but they summed up our physical individualities. Confusing one for the other wouldn’t be a problem for long: my brother and I would be starting fresh at two different universities the next day. We were pretty much each other’s best friend so were still getting used to the idea of being apart. I didn’t get into the school he really wanted to attend and that was that. Despite our physical similarities, there were different things going on upstairs. Let’s just say Rhys’ SAT score beat mine by a few touchdowns…a few dozen touchdowns. I could tell my brother was thinking about the next day too. “We’ll call each other every day,” I said. “We’ll see each other for Thanksgiving and Christmas. Our spring breaks match up exactly.” Rhys smiled but truth was we were ready for a bit of a separation. It was me who encouraged him to go to his dream school in the first place. Anyway, we got some luggage from the family; the parents acted as if we built them a new house when they saw the yard. All was well in the world. The next day we said goodbye to our sister (who stayed home to watch the dogs), got in three separate cars (mine, his, and the parents’) and headed 300 miles north to my brother’s school. It would be a quick afternoon of unpacking before we’d have an early dinner and leave my brother to his own devices. Then we’d travel another few hundred miles to my new school. The first leg of the trip went by quickly and we made it without a hitch. The campus was abuzz with activity, littered mothers, and fathers, and their kids yearning to be free. After a quick lunch, we got to work unpacking Rhys’s stuff. As I helped make the bed, I couldn’t help but look at the bare mattress six feet away. Rhys’ roommate had yet to arrive but I was already to suppressing a little jealousy that the bed wasn’t mine. Maybe this would be a harder separation than I thought. I occasionally looked out the window to the grassy field between the buildings where freshmen were already congregating and getting to know each other. Footballs were being thrown and young bodies sunbathed. Flirting was rampant. My dad was out with Rhys at the nearby Home Depot (dad always needed to put his own constructional touch on everything) while my mother and I finished the room off. She was removing clothes from a suitcase and putting them in the drawers when there was a knock against our open door. My mother and I turned to see a kid my age standing alone in the doorway. He was a few inches shorter than me, maybe 5’8, had brown hair and eyes, and a dimpled smile that ensured he would have a baby face through his late forties. The boyishness ended there; He had the body of an Olympic gymnast. His loose fitting sleeveless shirt revealed arms bulging with smooth beef. Shoulders the size of softballs disappeared into a shirt completely drenched with sweat. The moisture made the shirt cling to his chest like plastic wrap, revealing two very pronounced bulges between his shoulders. “You must be Rhys Tansey,” he said as he made his way in. The newcomer started to look a little nervous and I realized that both my mother and I were pretty much gawking at him. “Hey,” I said, trying to sound casual as I stood up and offered my hand. “I’m actually Rhys’s brother, Ryan. Rhys should be back any minute now.” “Oh,” he said with a smile as he shook my hand. “Well I’m Kevin.” He pointed at the bed. “Looks like I’ll be your brother’s roommate.” Kevin went back to the hallway and rolled in a hotel style luggage cart which held all his belongings. I wanted to ask where his parents were but remained silent; not knowing if that would uncover a sensitive topic. To my surprise, the first thing he did was open a suitcase and strip off his shirt. Although not as vascular as the guys you see on fitness magazines, the kid was built like a brick house. Even with a little fat around his midsection, you could still make out six distinguishable abdominal bricks below a pair of gorged pecs which cast a pretty substantial shadow on them. I found myself gawking again. The way the muscle fibers danced below the skin on his shoulders filled me with a burn. I wanted that. That’s what I want to look like. Maybe a little more ripped but I’d trade with him in a heartbeat. Packing that much muscle on a 6’1 frame would be a lot of work, maybe 60 pounds of work. You gotta start somewhere though, right? Looks like you’re gonna have some competition in the girls department, Rhys, I thought with an internal grin. Although shorter and with more boyish good looks than the mature ones we sported, his ridiculous physique would definitely turn heads. “Sorry,” he said as he put on a new shirt, this one with sleeves. “But it’s hot as balls out there and I was sweating like a pregnant nun.” He stopped and his face reddened. Then he turned to mom. “I’m sorry Mrs. Tansey.” Then he smiled at her. I bet that grin has got him out of trouble more than a couple times, I thought. I could see this guy majoring in motivational speaking (if that even existed). He had that let’s do this attitude that some people hated but the rest followed. My mom smiled back. “Don’t worry Kevin. I have two of you and a husband with a mouth that would put yours to bed.” I didn’t quite know what that meant but had no plans to call her out. Kevin started unpacking at a rapid pace. He didn’t have much stuff, most of his belongings consisted of clothing and supplements. A few moments later the rest of the family came back and dad made a quick shelving addition to the dorm’s desk. Then we were off to a 5 pm dinner. Kevin, with no family present to speak of, came along at my mother’s insistence. Rhys and Kevin hit it off quickly. He was even good at telling us apart…sort of. “Don’t switch shirts on me guys,” he said as he began wolfing down his steak. “Else I won’t know who is who anymore.” He tore into his meal as if he were starving. My mother’s instincts go the best of her. “When was the last time you ate, Kevin,” she asked, her face lined with worry. Kevin stopped chewing a moment and looked at her slightly confused. “I dunno, three hours ago?” My mother relaxed. “Sorry, it just—“ Kevin blushed a bit. “Sorry Mrs. T, I just eat a lot and have to be quick about it.” Mom nodded. “I wrestled all throughout high school and they made me eat a lot. So food is more of a task than a pleasure these days,” Kevin continued. “I’m done with wrestling I guess,” he said somewhat sadly. “But I’m trying to work out a little more. Put on some mass, ya know? I met a few guys at the gym this morning before I started unpacking my stuff. They have a weightlifting club or something I was thinking of joining.” My dad brightened. “Rhys, maybe you could join too. Ryan’s starting to make you look bad.” I beamed but kept it internal. Dad noticed I was getting a little bigger! Rhys’s face flushed a little and he looked at Kevin, eyebrows raised. “Sure man,” Kevin said with that winning smile. “We’ll keep each other motivated.” Apparently it was decided. I wondered how long Rhys would keep up a workout routine. He was dedicated to academics and the opposite sex, but had never shown much interest in making his muscles bigger. I was a torrent of jealousy, though. I could only dream of having such a good role model when I move into my dorm room. The thought only made me more excited about my freshman year. I’d come home looking like a fucking stud. Anyway, dinner passed quickly. We dropped off my brother and Kevin back at the dorm. My mother cried, my dad gave a rare hug, and before I knew it I was back in my car following the parents down the interstate. We crashed at a hotel late that night and were setting up my dorm room by nine the next morning. I met my new roommate, Steve, who had unpacked the day before. He wasn’t exactly what I had in mind a day earlier. He was friendly enough but made it pretty clear he was going to be staying at his girlfriend’s dorm more often than not. Fine by me, I guess. After another speedy unpacking and the standard ciao lunch with the parents, I waved them goodbye. I was finally a college student. I felt like giving my best Braveheart freedom yell. Odds were my parents were in the process of doing the same thing. Instead, I settled into the life of a college student. The first few weeks went by without a hitch. My brother and I spoke a few times but we each started to slack a bit as we settled into our new lives. I made friends quickly and found my roommate lived up to his word. I barely saw him more than a few minutes a day, if that often. I was true to my intention. I started working out like I always wanted to. At 6’1, 170 I was pretty thin and knew it would take a lot of effort before I started looking the way I wanted. I figured 200 pounds by the end of the school year was a good goal. I didn’t precisely know what to do but how hard could it be? Pick heavy things up and put them down, right? After a few weeks, I started looking a little more cut but hadn’t gained any weight. Oh well, I thought. Guess it just takes some time. Six weeks into my first semester, I was awoken by a buzzing near my ear. My head sprang up, a little crazed and confused before I realized it was the phone I kept on the nearby nightstand. The screen revealed my brother’s name. I shook the sleep from my eyes and looked at my clock. A little past midnight on a Tuesday night. This had better be good, I thought as I accepted the call. “Yeah?” I asked in a raspy voice that obviously wanted to be sleeping. I was answered by garbled nonsense. Shit, I thought to myself. The ass just butt-dialed me. It wasn’t the first time. Being his primary speed dial resulted in an involuntary call about once every couple months. It usually wasn’t a big deal since I was often with him when he did it. Now it was a little different. I was about to hang up when I suddenly made out heavy breathing. A few seconds later I heard a grunt. I smiled like a twelve year old kid. Holy shit, he’s fucking someone. A good brother couldn’t let something like this go to waste. I quickly took the phone from my ear and opened up the recording app. After pressing record, I put my ear to the phone again. Talk dirty to her, I thought with a smirk. “Oh god,” I heard through the heavy breaths. The voice was muted and distorted but there was no doubt it was Rhys’s. Who fucks with their pants on? I asked myself, assuming there was no other explanation for an accidental call. I tried to keep from laughing. “This is fucking awesome,” Rhys continued. “I’m getting huge.” Oh this is rich. Being his twin, I was perfectly aware of where we racked in the package department. We beat the average by a good bit but…huge? Ah, the things we say in the act of love, I thought. Another voice introduced itself. “Keep ----- going. ----- working.” My jaw dropped. The voice was definitely garbled and distant, allowing me to make out only an occasional word but one thing was completely clear…the voice belonged to a male. How come he never told me? I thought. My desire to listen in was wavering with the fear I was learning a secret he wasn’t ready to tell. However, something kept my ear glued to the phone. The breathing continued and the stranger’s voice chimed in again. “----- me ---- your arm,” the voice said. It sounded strangely familiar. Is that Kevin? All-American boy Kevin is my brother’s lover? “------ incredible,” the voice said. There was suddenly a sharp noise that sounded like crumpling a bag of potato chips. The voices returned but were too distant to make out. They conversed for a few minutes before he voices became clearer. “------- ------ fucking ripped -----,” my brother said. “I ------- --------- it.” “------ awesome. You’re ------- than ------- now.” the other guy said. There was a pause. “------- that ------ phone?” “Oh shit,” my brother said. There was a noticeable rustle then the line went dead. I stared at the phone for a moment, half expecting my brother to call me back with some weird explanation for what just happened. But he didn’t. I wasn’t sure what I’d just heard. It could have been sex but there were too many other noises for it to be as simple as that. I put the phone down and tried to sleep. It did not come quickly. CHAPTER 2 “Hey bro,” I said the following afternoon as I walked to my last class. “Hey,” Rhys replied. He somehow sounded different; like he had a cold. “How were classes today?” “Same ol’ same ol,” I replied. I wasn’t digging the small talk. My mind was on a single track right now and I couldn’t help but get to the chase. “Got a strange voicemail from you last night.” There was a pause. “Yeah, I saw that I called you,” my brother said. His voice was definitely deeper. “Sorry about that. It was pretty late.” “No worries. What were you doing?” I asked with a grin. Let’s hear it. “Kevin and I were working out,” Rhys responded immediately. “Working out, huh?” I said, playing the game. “At midnight? How’s it going?” “It’s going well,” he said. “Really well actually. I’ve never felt better in my life.” I stopped walking. There was a hint of something in his voice that I couldn’t quite place. “Rhys, is there something you have to tell me?” Another pause, this time longer. “Everything’s fine, man. Don’t worry,” my brother said. His voice was still shrouding something. “Hey, I gotta go. I’m walking into class right now.” “Ok buddy,” I said, slightly deflated. “Talk to ya later.” I put my phone back in my pocket and continued walking to class. I thought about his tone. It sounded almost as if he were…giddy. Well, I thought. Guess I should be happy as long as he’s happy. It didn’t take long before I realized I didn’t care in the slightest if my brother was gay or not. I was happy for him either way. I had to admit I had a little bit of a man-crush on Kevin and his chiseled abdominals too. Or, maybe they were working out. It was his business…that didn’t keep me from stalking my brother on Facebook though. There was a gnawing anxiety in my gut that I just couldn’t place. Spying from the electronic bushes of the internet seemed to help ease it though. I rarely took part in social networking my brother was pretty active on it while in high school. I clicked through the electronic story of his last six weeks. He’d made quite a few friends in that time, split relatively evenly down the gender lines. All the guys, and girls for that matter, looked like fitness freaks. He’d recently ‘liked’ something called Crossfit, a movie called Pumping Iron, a few nutritional supplements… Hmm, I thought. I guess he has been bit by the fitness bug. The anxiety gnawing at my stomach intensified but I finally placed it…Was I being left behind by my own brother? Physically being the “same” for so long made me take it for granted. He was already the smarter one; what if he came back the stronger one too? I’d been working out like a madman but with no real guidance. What if he had a personal trainer? I had to find out. Rhys’s profile picture was the same as from the summer. I clicked on the rest of his photos only to find out that they were all private now. My anxiety increased and any thoughts of my brother’s sexuality were shoved to the backburner. Desperate, I started clicking on his new friend’s profiles and scoured their pictures on the off chance my brother was in them. Many of them were private too, including Kevin’s. After a half hour of this I had nothing other than the knowledge that all his college friends were apparently gym rats. I continued to search and it wasn’t until I searched the albums of a club he liked called “the Fitz Mafia” that a picture caught my eye. It showed a group of about a dozen college aged males, most of them familiar thanks to the stalking of the last few minutes. In the center sat a very elderly looking man in a wheelchair, dressed in a brown suit. He had razor sharp eyes and a somewhat haunting grin, like he was up to no good. I picked out Kevin standing with his hand on the old man’s shoulder, shirtless and looking as swollen as ever. In fact, although every bit as big as before, he looked leaner and more defined. The chubby abdominal bricks from six weeks ago had partially melted away. The pic was too pixilated to see anything more detailed. The rest of the group wore an assortment of gym attire, some with shirts some without, some the size of college bodybuilders, others more lean. All of them looked to be in good shape. On the far left stood my brother, wearing a t-shirt I recognized. Although somewhat grainy, I could make out his form relatively well and he was by no means the muscle monster I was beginning to imagine. I took a closer look. His arms might have been bigger. Were his traps standing a little higher on his shoulders or was I just grasping at straws? Compared to most of the company surrounding him, he was a twig…but maybe that was masking any increase in his size. I put my hand over the rest of the group, leaving only my brother visible. It was there, a slight widening of his shoulder. Maybe a vein on the visible part of his bicep. “Damn, dude,” I whispered. I looked at the date and was shocked to see that it was posted over three weeks ago. Whatever changes I did or did not see had occurred over two or three weeks! I sat back, my heart racing. I was supposed to be the bigger one. Rhys was one of the smallest in the group, sure, but what about next week? Next month? I flexed my arm and looked at it. A nice bicep formed but it was mostly due to my lack of fat. Then I looked back at my brother. This wasn’t right… * * * “I haven’t heard from you in a while,” I said one rainy Thursday evening. “I just wanted to see how you were doing.” Rhys was obviously munching on something and took a while to answer. “Sorry bro, I’ve been busy. Not all of us can skate by without studying.” I forced a smile he couldn’t see. “So all you’ve been doing is studying?” “Heh. Well, ya know. There’s other stuff in college too.” Again, I heard him munching over the phone. Probably some kind of protein bar or something. “So how’s the lifting going?” I asked, getting to the point. “It’s going really well. Kevin says I’m a natural. We’re actually on our way to the gym now.” “Hmm, well tell him I said hi.” I heard Rhys say as much to Kevin, who screamed back. “Back atcha, Ryan. Your brother tell you how fucking swole he’s getting? Dr. Fitz has him on a sick regimen. You won’t even recognize him.” “Dude, shutup,” Rhys said. “Hey bro, gotta run. I’ll call ya soon though.” The phone went dead. It was mid-October, ten weeks into the school year. I was having the time of my life but there my brother was always lurking in my mind. I’d recently started going to the gym more but still hadn’t seen much of a difference. Maybe I need a workout partner, I thought. The weeks went by. I found a buddy to work out with. He was a beginner just like me but apparently spent a lot more time researching the subject…apparently there’s a lot more to weightlifting than I thought. Apparently I had to start eating more. So I did. I responded relatively well, putting on a couple pounds by November at the expense of my former six pack. Calls with my brother were relatively rare, which was understandable. He was my brother, not my girlfriend. The conversations were normal for the most part…maybe I was making too big a deal with this. One night, I found myself Facebook stalking my brother again. It started when I noticed he finally changed his profile picture. It was a headshot of him and some girl. She took it herself, so only their head and neck were visible. His face still looked the same but his neck bulged. It could have been because they were lying down and he was lifting his head for the picture. It was too hard to tell. So I went hunting again, looking through all his pictures, his friend’s pictures. It didn’t take long for me to wander back to the Fitz Mafia page. My heart leaped through my neck when I saw a familiar group standing in a familiar setting with the same old man in a wheel chair. Kevin, still shirtless, stood right next to the old man. He looked ready to win a bodybuilding contest. His short body must have held over two hundred pounds of solid muscle. I couldn’t be sure; I wasn’t a good judge of such things. Come to think of it… I pulled up the older picture (which I had saved on my hard drive) of the group for comparison. There was no doubt Kevin was bigger. His shoulders were the size of cantaloupes and covered with ridges and valleys. Lean traps bulged from them and snaked halfway up his wide neck. His chest was striated even in their relaxed state and any fat that once say around his midsection was gone. His abdomen was a brick wall of muscle now. Most of the others in the front row looked bigger too. Even the lean ones now had muscular bulges wherever they showed skin. I silently cursed the computer screen when I saw my brother now standing near the middle of the back row. He was the tallest in the group but not enough to see more than his head and neck. His lower legs were visible but shadowed enough to hide everything. His neck did look bigger and his traps looked bigger too. It was impossible to tell; he could have been the size of Kevin and I wouldn’t have been able to tell. I leaned back and sighed with both embarrassment and frustration. Embarrassed because I was stalking my own brother; frustrated because I wasn’t very good at it. I glanced at the Facebook page again and noticed the names tagged on the side. Benjamin “Godfather” Fitz was one of them. It was the only one without a link, as if there was no profile associated with it. A quick elimination process against the profiles of the other names narrowed this Godfather’s identity down to the old man in the center. Dr. Fitz has him on a crazy regimen, Kevin had said. “Curiouser and curiouser,” I said as I Googled his name… gotta love the internet. I’d gotten pretty good at this whole internet stalking thing and found his familiar face in no time. It turns out he was an emeritus professor at the school my brother was attending. His university profile was easy enough to find. Double major in Biology and Chemistry, masters in Applied Biomechanics, thirty years in government research, got a doctorate along the way. Specialized in degenerative diseases and human endurance…whatever that means. The profile was dull but set my mind wandering. The two pictures of his mafia and the rapid development of the front row only fed my creativity. I imagined my brother being introduced to some mad scientist, who gave him some new super-supplement that turned him into a muscle beast. My storming brain didn’t help my sleep. I dreamt of coming home one late November evening and seeing Rhys’s car already in the driveway. I walked to the door and opened into a house cloaked in night. A noise coming from the kitchen drew my attention so I made my way there. As I rounded the corner, I saw the back of a figure holding open a refrigerator door. He was hunched down and looking for something to eat. The light in the refrigerator could have doubled as a small sun; it blackened every detail of the figure, revealing only a gargantuan silhouette. His shoulders and back were as wide as a door way. Before I could try to make out any other details, the man shut the door, leaving the room lit only by outside’s fading twilight. I tried to blink away the afterglow of the radioactive refrigerator but in the meantime I could make out only general shapes and nothing more. However, that’s all it took to realize the man was more than a hand taller than me and half again as wide. “Hey there little brother,” the man said with a baritone voice. “Need a light?” His hand reached for the light switch on the wall. CHAPTER 3 I woke up as if from a nightmare; the anxious feeling in my stomach now feeling like an ulcer. The rational side of my brain tried to tell me that this was overreaction on an epic scale. However, that voice was quiet and docile compared to the earth shaking banshee screaming that I no longer had an identical twin. I can’t quite describe what I felt. It was like being in middle school and coming back from summer vacation to find your best friend hit puberty and was suddenly taller, bigger, and stronger than you. Rules written when only magnified by the fact it was my own twin brother. I thought about that for a moment and allowed the mousy little voice of reason a soapbox to stand on. Goofy conspiracy theories aside, he was my twin; my genetic match. Whatever he could do with his body, so could I. I suddenly found myself filled with a newfound resolve. I ditched my old workout partner and tried to make friends with the buffest gym rats I could find. It was, after all, the same thing Rhys had done. Within a few days I was working out regularly with a junior named Terry, who’d actually competed in a few contests over the last few years. He was about 5’10,”225 lbs, and just started his bulking regimen. He wanted to get up to 245 before cutting back down. He seemed like the right guy. One conversation was all it took to make me feel like the last ten weeks had been a waste of time. “Dude, you’re a straight up ectomorph,” he said as if I knew what that meant. “You have to be eating, like, six thousand calories a day if you want to gain weight.” He saw my face drop. “Hey, consider yourself lucky. They called me Pillsbury Dough Boy until my sophomore year of high school. Look at you. You look like a fucking model. I bet you’ve been getting laid since before girls even noticed I existed, and I’m two years older than you!” His lips curled in a mean smile. “Actually, I should probably hate you right now…people like you were the ones that would single me out at dodge ball.” My mouth must have dropped beneath a pair of eyes filled with horror because Terry immediately laughed and smacked me on the back. “Dude, relax. I’m just kidding.” That was all fine and good but wasn’t what I cared about. I looked at Terry. Regardless of what he once was, he was a fucking beast now. “I don’t care if I have to eat a horse every day; make me look like you.” Kevin shrugged. “Well, it’s not impossible. But remember, everybody is different. Even during my chub-chub stage I was always pretty strong. I just had to shed the fat to show it. It’s all about your genetics man. I have to watch every piece of food I put in my mouth; I bet you can eat anything and not worry about losing those abs.” He paused, and the muscles of his jaw squirmed as he tried to think of the right thing to say. “Look man, I’m not saying you’ll be twiggy the rest of your life. We can put some serious beef on you. You may not look like me at the end, but you’ll have a body that could sit on an underwear ad. Besides, between you and me, that’s what the chicks are digging anyway.” That didn’t sound all that bad. Besides, Rhys had the same genes and the same potential. If I maxed out mine then, at worst, we’d tie. I felt more dedicated than I’d ever been before. I had a month until Thanksgiving and I wanted to pack as much meat on my slim 6’1 173 lb frame as I could. He made me eat so much I actually started to hate the taste of food. He had me buy supplements I didn’t even know the purpose of. I forgot what it was like to wake up without hurting. The payoff was that it seemed to be working. I gained two pounds the first week. That weekend I got another butt-dial from my brother. I was eating a burger (my second dinner) I’d gotten to-go from the school cafeteria when my phone rang. The familiar garbled noises were all I needed to know this was not an intentional call. This time the special guest’s voice was female and there was no doubt there was something naughty going on. “Hurry,” she said breathlessly. “I’m trying,” Rhys said. “I can’t get this fucking shirt off.” “Just rip it off. You need new clothes anyway.” The volume of the white noise intensified and I assumed it indicated my brother was turning his shirt into rags. Then it got so loud I had to pull the phone away from my ear. A series of grunts and pants later, the background noise stopped altogether. I was left only with the suddenly more distant voices of my brother and his new friend. “Goddamn,” I heard her say breathlessly. “----- ----- amazing.” “You ----- seen ----- ----,” my brother said. After that, the words ceased and I was left with noises that would have been completely unintelligible had earlier clues not given away their meaning. He must have thrown his pants (and phone) on the floor. I listened for a moment longer before I got bored and hung up. Well I guess that answered the question about his sexuality. But there were so many more… Why couldn’t he get his shirt off? Was it the thrill of the moment or was he too damn big to meander out of it now? While the pillow talk of a person you’re with always sounds true to ear its meant for, it takes a third party to really judge their honesty...as the said third party, I could tell the girl meant every word. She was in complete awe of my brother. My primitive instincts took over. I went out that night, had a few beers, took home a girl, and banged her into another time zone. There was no doubt she enjoyed it…but not once did her voice convey the utter lust I heard on the phone. * * * Two weeks and another two pounds later, I saw a strange comment on Rhys’s Facebook page. It was from a guy named Raul, one of the muscle buddies from those group pictures. “Hey bud, you left your phone in Fitz’s lab yesterday. I guess I would have left in a hurry if I were in your circumstances, too. That was fucking A-M-A-Z-I-N-G! The prof said you’re his best student yet. Anyway, I have your phone. Come by anytime.” First coeds now bodybuilders? Was everyone in complete awe of my brother? I clicked on Raul’s profile and saw his phone number in his personal info. I entered the number in my phone but let my thumb hover over the call button as I tried to think of how this would go… How’s it going? You have my phone?...Rhys, my man! Yeah, I have your phone. Dude that was incredible yesterday…Yeah? What was so incredible?...Dude, you fucking grew right out of your shirt! What are you, Three hundred pounds now?...Something like that. What did the Fitz say?...He said he wants you to take more of his serum. He wants you to be even bigger…Oh yeah?...Yeah man, we’re all so jealous. We’re growing like crazy but you’ve outpaced us all. What’s your secret?...Good genetics I guess…Yeah, well Fitz wants to try this shit on your brother too. Says experimenting on a set of twins would be perfect. I’m sorry to say he has something stronger in mind for your brother… The scenario made my heart gallop and my imagination ran with it. I nearly dialed him, convinced the conversation would go just like that. Then reality called in with a more likely alternative: Hey who’s this?...This is Rhys calling from a friend’s line? You have my phone?...Doesn’t sound like Rhys… It’s me, budd. So how’d yesterday go?...(A pause) Who the fuck is this? Then he’d hang up and a couple hours later I’d get a phone call from my brother. Dude, what do you think you’re doing?...I dunno, Rhys, I just wanted to see what was going on?...Quit spying on me Ryan. It’s fucking creepy. CLICK… I never dialed. Most people let unknown numbers go straight to voicemail anyway. I did feel the urge to check on this Benjamin Fitz character again and spent over an hour sifting through mostly uninformative crap. His work for the government didn’t show up anywhere. Then I got a wild hair…he’s a professor…professors write for journals…every university has some sort of access software for their students. I logged onto AcademiaScape and searched his name. Bam! First thing that showed up: “A Study of the Effects of Gene ACTN3 Infusion on Laboratory Mice.” It was co-authored by Dr. Benjamin Fitz and a Richard Powers, PhD. Clicking on the link revealed only the abstract. The actual paper was apparently too high profile. This study is a follow-up to the “mighty mice” experiment conducted at John Hopkins University in 1997. In order to be a suitable treatment for degenerative diseases such as muscular dystrophy, human myostatin suppression therapy must be accompanied by an associated cell wall booster which protects skeletal muscle membrane during extreme hypertrophy. The negative effects associated with such a breakdown can be shown in the now famous Hayden Smith case. What follows is a comprehensive examination of the gene ACTN3 and its associated affects on laboratory specimens. Where most myostatin suppressed mice experience severe structural degeneration accompanied by the increase in muscle volume, the ACTN3 mice showed none of these adverse affects. In fact, cardiovascular health and pulmonary activity was seen to improve… That was all that was available…not even a full abstract. It sent my gut into a tizzy again. My brother was part of some crazy experiment. This old man had tricked a dozen college students into taking part in his experiments. Did Rhys have to sign his life away to do it? Was it dangerous? Did my parents know? I had a picture of the two of us on my desk showing a day on a beach just last summer. The two of us had our arms around each other’s shoulders, skin bronzed from a summer outdoors. Even to me, our resemblance was uncanny. Two teens, identical save for the color of their board shorts. I blinked. Well identical save for the slightly bigger pecs on my brother. The overhead sun seemed to cast a shadow across his upper abs in a way that mine didn’t. For that matter, he had better abs too. A trick of the light? His shoulders were a bit more globular. And he had a nice vein running down the center of his bicep. Wait, he was taller too. I had to reach up to rest my arm on his shoulder. My brother grew wider, his skinny frame bulging in all the right places. His traps rose up and his shoulders expanded out, pushing my arm up and forcing my hand to slide off his shoulder and onto his back. My 170 pound brother was now over 200 and still growing. He was ripped but still lean as striations appeared across his chest and shoulders. A valley formed where bicep met triceps and grew deeper as the muscle around it swelled out. His once soft looking skin now looked hard as it stretched over his growing body. Ripped and lean became jacked and huge as his body exploded with growth. His board shorts grew tight across his growing body as quads the size of his waist stretched the fabric like spandex. A huge teardrop bulged just above his knee and the lines of his thighs deepened. My head now came up to Rhys’s chest as his body ballooned past 250 pounds. I couldn’t help but notice that I was now literally in his shadow as his growth blocked out the sun… I closed my eyes and shook my head. When I looked back at the picture it was the same it has always been. Two twins enjoying the last days of summer together. My imagination was wild but was it inaccurate? What was he going through right now? Did he wake up every morning feeling bigger and stronger? His body harder? Was he bigger than all the studs that seemed to adore him? Two days later I called my brother again. I guess he’d gotten back his phone. “Hello?” the voice on the other line said. It was deep and raspy. “Hey Rhys? What’s wrong with your voice?” There was a clearing of the throat on the other line. “Sorry, bro,” Rhys said. “I was at our football game yesterday. Yelled myself horse. Got a fucking sunburn during it too. My back is as red as a fire truck. Everyone’s been saying I needed a good tan…assholes.” “Oh, ok,” I said. “Thanksgiving is this Wednesday. You want me to head over there a day early so we can carpool home?” “Naw, man. It’s kind of out of your way and the traffic is brutal heading south. I should get home Tuesday around dinner time. Kim has a dance recital that day so the parents won’t be getting home until nine or something. We can catch up then. I can’t wait to see ya.” “I’ll bet,” I said. “What’s wrong?” Rhys asked. “Nothing. It’ll be good to see you.” “Ditto. T-minus 72 hours!” he said. “Gotta go now though. Heading over to—“ “The gym, I know,” I said. There was laughter on the other side. “You know it.” He paused and his voice grew serious. “We have a lot to talk about. Later.” “What do we have to-“ I started but he had hung up before I could get out the first word. I may have tried to tell myself I was upset with his decision to let a doctor experiment on him. Truth was I’d do the exact same thing if given the chance. Although torrents of different emotions crossed through my mind like a series of entwined spaghetti noodles, all were smothered with a thick sauce of jealousy. The next day I shocked myself by finally opening up about my brother. Terry, my new workout partner, and I had become pretty good friends over the last few weeks and he knew something was eating me. Before I knew it I was spilling my guts out as we finished up our workout. I didn’t tell him everything…I left most of the stalking out, making the discoveries seem more accidental than they were. Nevertheless, I prepared myself for a strange look and a lost friend. That didn’t bother me; it felt really good to finally talk about everything. I got the weird look but Terry didn’t seem to be looking for the nearest exit. “Dude, just ask him. Hell, give me his number and I’ll ask him. Personally, I think you’ve been watching too many b-rated science fiction movies but, shit, if that’s true then get me in line for that shit.” Well I’m not sure what I wanted him to say but I guess that wasn’t it. “Look,” he continued, “it’s neat to dream about some crazy pill that turns on the muscle switch and lets us grow at will. But life ain’t like that. This old cook probably just has some supplement that’ll be all the rage for a month before a new one comes out. I’ve seen it a dozen times…and have taken all of them. It’s the same shit. At the end of the day it’s all about eating, lifting, and sleeping. The rest is genetics. It’s hard for even me to admit that but it’s true all the same.” I shrugged, still deep in thought as we went through the front door. I could tell Terry was getting a little agitated at my grumpiness. “Man, you’re such a fucking pouter when things don’t go your way. Take the sand out of your vagina and either ask him or get over it.” He thought for a second. “Let me see those pictures you were talking about,” he said as he put his sunglasses on. I pulled out my phone and loaded the page with the group shots and the old man. Terry looked at them for a while, shifting between one and the other a few times before speaking. “Well, that guy in the middle is definitely making some impressive gains. I’ve never seen anyone cut down bodyfat AND gain muscle like that.” He looked a little more. “A lot of these guys are making big gains. Not all of them, but a lot of them. You’re right though; it’s hard to tell what’s going on with your brother.” His finger flicked the screen a few more times. Then his eyebrows rose. “You said there’s only two? Looks like they posted a third buddy.” He smiled as I tried to grab the phone. Although longer of limb, he easily deflected my attacks with one muscles arm. “Hmm,” he said as he simultaneously investigated the picture and held me off. “I don’t see your brother though. That kid in the middle is sure packing it though.” He handed over the phone. I snatched it away as if that afforded me some sort of victory. This picture was different. Although Kevin was still front and center, Dr. Fitz was now off to the side. To say he was jacked would be an understatement. He stood in what looked to be boxer shorts with the rest of the group standing around and beside him. He was giving the camera a double bicep pose and looked ready to kick some ass. He was as shredded as I’ve ever seen a person who wasn’t airbrushed by some magazine editor and beat his weight in the last pic by at least ten pounds. “I’ve seen guys like that center kid before,” Terry said from over my shoulder. “I bet he had a sixpack at seven years old and could bounce his pecs before he had hair on his dick. In high school I played football with a kid who intentionally didn’t work out with weights because it made him too big to play running back. Some people are just made to be beasts like that.” He paused. “Not sure why he’s cutting now. Contest season isn’t until summer; he should be bulking.” “Maybe he is,” I said barely above a whisper. My attention drifted to the rest of the group. All wore familiar faces. While the first two pictures had the group organized in rows as if for a team shot, this one was a lot more informal. They were all looking at Kevin with various forms of comic expression, some with exaggerated shock or awe. It was hard to compare each to their previous picture but some looked a little bigger and NONE looked any smaller. And only eleven guys plus Dr. Fitz were visible, meaning my brother took a break this shot for some reason. Wait… there was an arm visible on the left side of the picture, as if someone had been inadvertently been cropped out. I could only see a forearm and a bit of the upper arm. Whoever it belonged to was pointing dramatically at Kevin. The forearm was covered in bulges and I could see the unmistakable beginnings of what had to be a truly spectacular tricep. Terry noticed me zooming in on the arm and I heard his breath catch. “You don’t think—“ he started. My silence was answer enough. “Naw, man. Look at that arm…look at your arm. We’re talking different planets here. Maybe he’s the guy that usually takes the picture and your brother decided to volunteer this time.” Terry laughed. “They obviously won’t ask him again if he can’t keep everyone in the shot.” I chuckled. “All good points,” I said as I took back my phone. Terry looked at me moment before letting out an exaggerated sigh. “All right, crazy man,” he said as we got to his car. “You think what you want to. You’ll find out tomorrow anyway.” He went to his car door and opened it. “Have a great Thanksgiving. Be sure to eat everything in sight. See ya on Monday.” He started to get in his car but stopped himself and turned back to me as I continued to stare at the picture. “You wanna know what I think?” he asked. “Do I have a choice?” I asked back with a smile. “Not at all,” Terry said. “I think you WANT your brother to be on some sort of super steroid. You WANT him to get huge and strong. You WANT to go home and see a twin who could rip you in half. Admit it, you’d be pretty disappointed if you got home tomorrow only to see your brother was still just linke you.” Then he got in and drove off. That night I dreamt I was wrestling my brother in the dark. I couldn’t see him, only hear him grunting and feel him writhing around me. I was slightly stronger and slowly dominating my twin. Suddenly there was a shift. My brother’s resistance was a little stronger. His grunts grew deeper. Then his body started getting harder and harder. I felt him swell under my now struggling hands. What was once soft and bony was now hard and dense, as if liquid concrete was being pumped into his body, where it hardened immediately upon finding its place. Pretty soon I was being toyed with like a cat toys with a ball. My hands aimed indiscriminately, trying to grab hold. Everything I touched was hard as granite and continued to bulge more and more. His muscles flexed and relaxed as he continued to grow. Then he started laughing. I was resisting with every ounce of my strength but the effort only tickled him. Then he grabbed my forearms with his hands and pulled them behind me. I couldn’t move my arms an inch. His hot breath brushed my ear as he whispered in my ear. “See you tomorrow buddy.” I woke up with my sheets wrapped around me like a straight-jacket. It took me over a minute to squirm out of them. It took far longer for my heart to stop racing. It was a seven-ish hour ride home and I had one exam keeping me from getting in the car. I might as well have skipped the class. I couldn’t read a question without my mind picturing swollen renditions of my brother. I turned the test in, unsure what I put down. I got in the car just before eleven which should have me home by seven. The drive left me alone with my thoughts, which was somewhat dangerous these days. I know most people would think I was over-reacting to the point of lunacy. For one, I didn’t have any proof that my brother had developed into anything. The idea of some strange old scientist experimenting on a bunch of college kids was absurd. And probably illegal unless they signed a medical test waiver or something…and only homeless, desperate people did that. My brother was too smart to get suckered into some medical experiment. Besides, even if he WAS participating, it’s not like he could get that much bigger in such a short time. Right? My brother was just working out a lot and was showing SOME improvements. That’s all. Then how do I explain the calls and the messages? Terry made no secret that it would be hard for me to gain any size…but Kevin said over the phone that Rhys was a natural. Maybe that’s just what guys tell each other in the gym to get them motivated. There wasn’t much of a difference between gym talk and sex talk when it came down to it. But what about all his friends getting bigger? Well, they were bodybuilders. That’s what bodybuilders do: they get bigger. My brother’s no bodybuilder. Right? Hell, even that Facebook post didn’t mean anything in particular. Dr. Fitz might be one of their instructors. Maybe he was doing particularly well in the class. Maybe the whole scenario was just my overactive imagination…but there was one thing I couldn’t shake. We were twins. I know it sounds silly, but we have a connection. We can’t read each other’s thoughts or anything but there have been times we knew the other was especially sad or happy or whatever. The fact I couldn’t shake this feeling fueled my thoughts that he really was undergoing some strange transformation. Four hours until I find out, I thought, surprised at how much ground I was covering. So what if he had gone through some sci-fi metamorphosis. Is that all bad? Maybe I could take part too. I’d tried so hard to put on size but each pound gained was like moving the earth. It would be great if Rhys was part of some breakthrough if only because I might be able to take part too. The hardest part was the not knowing. Why was he being so secretive? We told each other everything. Had things changed so much…for no apparent reason? Maybe there’s nothing to report, a voice whispered in my ear. I paused for a moment. Come to think of it, I hadn’t ever asked him for any specifics. I’d ask how his workouts were going, hoping he would give me every detail. Instead he gave me an answer just as generic as the question. It was as if he thought the question as inconsequential as ‘how’s the weather?’ I hadn’t told him about the weight I’d gained. The mile markers raced by and my thoughts rarely strayed from my brother. The sun made its way towards the horizon and was just touching the horizon when I finally got off the interstate exit that would send me home. By that time my brain was exhausted. Fifteen minutes later, I turned into the driveway of my parent’s house. Rhys’s car was already parked and there was no sign of my parents. The sun had just set and the sky was ablaze in oranges and blues. I practically leaped from my car and headed for the front door. Finding it unlocked, I opened it and entered a house darkened by the approaching night. “Rhys,” I called. Creaks from the second story betrayed my brother’s location. They were followed by heavy footsteps that made their way across the room upstairs to the hallway door. “Ryan,” my brother called from upstairs. “Be down in a minute.” His voice sounded rushed, as if in the middle of something important. I decided a minute was too long. I made my way up the stairs and around the corner. A line of light escaped from beneath the door to my brother’s room. The creaks and footsteps originated from there. I crept to the door, tested it, and found the door to be unlocked. I turned the knob and opened the door. CHAPTER 4 I opened the door to Rhys’s bedroom. My brother was facing away from me, reaching to the upper shelves of his closet and fishing out winter clothes. He wore a grey, hooded sweatshirt and a pair of basketball shorts. Although it was hard to tell much with the sweatshirt on, he was hardly the gigantic three hundred pound monster I had prepared myself for. A quick rundown and he looked every bit the brother I left three months— “Holy shit. Your calves!” I blurted involuntarily. Rhys responded by dropping the box he was fumbling with and cursed under his breath as it rained on his head. He regained his composure quickly and turned his head to look at me. He wore a smile, but it was forced. “Hey bro. I didn’t hear you come up here,” he said as he reached down to pick up a pair of sweatpants nearby and started putting them on. I was up to him in a heartbeat and was able to get a better look at his legs before he was able to cover them up. His calves were covered in veins and stood out in bold relief even though unflexed. I pulled up Rhys’s shorts to reveal quads big enough to make most pant seams beg for mercy. His boxers were bunched up against his groin, their leg openings just not big enough to lie further down. “I knew it,” I said breathlessly. “I was going to tell you about this,” Rhys said. “But I didn’t know how exactly.” “What do you mean you didn’t know how exactly?” I asked as I stood up. I wanted to say more but the verification of three month’s worth of paranoia was finally hitting home. I had to sit down and was lucky Rhys’s bed was nearby else I’d have to make do with the floor. It was one thing to suspect something like this was up…quite another to have be true. “How much do you weigh, bro?” I asked. “About 200,” he said immediately. “I—“ “Take off your shirt,” I said. “What, I—“ “Take it off man. This shit is bat crazy and you owe me that much.” We both knew he didn’t owe me a damn thing, except maybe an explanation. But I had to know. Rhys seemed to understand, although as he took off his shirt he looked as if the act were against his better judgment. Beneath that bulky top was an upper torso carved from a mountainside. Traps bulged and crawled halfway up his neck and were born out of shoulders bigger than both my fists combined. A thick vein pulsed across the front of his shredded delt. His arms were at least seventeen inches but looked much bigger. His pecs were striated even when relaxed and his abs were skin covered river rocks. It’s not like he was huge. It’s just that kind of definition had a way of making you look so much bigger. 200 wasn’t that crazy for someone at 6’1. I was breathless…he looked so much bigger than 200. “What did he give you?” I asked, shock slowly giving way to a strange sense of excitement. My brother’s eyes rose. “What did who give me? Kevin? Nothing—“ “Don’t play dumb with me, Rhys,” I said as coolly as I could. “Dr. Fitz.” “Fitz?” Rhys asked, seemingly genuinely confused. “What does he have to do with…wait, how do you know about Dr. Fitz?” I felt my face grow hot but I didn’t care. I told him everything. My interpretation of the voicemails, the Facebook pictures, Dr. Fitz’s bio and history, everything. When I finally stopped, I held my breath, waiting for my brother to kick the shit out of me. There was no doubt he could if he wanted to. I looked at my brother, whose eyes were stern and face unreadable. There were three long seconds of complete silence. Then a snort escaped his nose and he broke out laughing. It’s strange; the first thing I noticed was the way his abs flexed as he tried in vain to stop laughing. His pec bounced involuntarily too. God what I’d do to trade spaced with him now. I saw my dreams of some magic formula die away with my brother’s reaction. It was like thinking you won the lottery only to find out your numbers were for last week. “You thought Dr. Fitz was giving us some kind of growth hormone?” Rhys said between fits of laughter. “And that I took it? Jesus, Ryan, do I look like I’d use steroids?” Although my face was as red as a fire truck, I raised an eyebrow and nodded to his body. Rhys stopped laughing but the mirth remained in his eyes. He turned to a full length mirror on the wall and admired his body. He was obviously used to doing that. “I’m a little hurt, Ryan,” my brother said as he gave the mirror a double bicep. Good lord, his back looked like it was boiling with muscle. “Why is it so hard to believe I did this through hard work?” “Because I’ve been working my ass of trying to look like that and have a measly six pounds to show for it. You have fucking thirty! In a little under three months!” Rhys’s eyes swelled with an emotion I couldn’t quite place. “I have the best trainer in the world,” he said somewhat defensively. “Kevin is a fucking beast. And we eat, lift, and sleep together.” He paused. “Well, not sleep together. I mean—“ His face turned red but I waved him off. “Then why is Fitz in those pictures? Why does everyone growing like weeds?” “Fitz is doing a study on muscular endurance or something. He’s taking data on our regimens and results but hasn’t given us anything.” I looked at him. “Ever, dude. Shit, the guy is completely harmless. And I think he’s got a little dementia or something. The old man can’t even find his pencil half the time. He has a nurse take care of him for Christ’s sake. We’ve taken him on as a sort of mascot at our gym. I hardly think he’s capable of sneaking growth drugs into our water bottles.” He paused. “Besides, only four of us are growing. The rest are pretty stagnant.” The sentiment in his eyes had suddenly entered his voice. I looked at him, eyes narrowed. “What four?” Rhys was suddenly struggling. “Well there’s me and Kevin. A guy names Ross and another named Daniel. They’re all—“ He stopped. “They’re all what?” “They’re all in my dorm.” “The honors dorm?” “Yes.” “The nerd dorm?” “Fucking yes, Ryan!” my brother said angrily, his face starting to turn red. I stood up. “What’s going on, Rhys? What are you not telling me?” I felt that tickle in the back of my neck. He knew something. That hint of guilt in his voice. “Tell me, Rhys. You know as well as I that we can feel each other somehow. I’ve felt it all fucking semester and it’s been driving me crazy.” His jaw locked and I saw a stubborn look start to form on his face. I was now a few inches from him and suddenly realized something else. Something that would nail the whole thing home. Something he couldn’t explain as due tohard work. My heart was racing. “You’re fucking taller than me!” The stubborn look dropped from his face like a brick and he looked in the mirror. Sure enough, my twin brother was a little over an inch taller than me. He’d always been taller by a hair for some reason but there was no natural explanation for an inch of growth in three months…especially if I didn’t mirror it. Identical genes had their advantages. Rhys’s eyes were locked on the mirror. I had always been the dominant brother and I had to strike before he realized the natural order had changed. He didn’t know the power he held over me yet. “Rhys, I’m your brother. There’s no one who knows you better than I do. What is going on?” Rhys bit his lower lip. He was breaking. “Tell me!” “There’s something going on in our dorm,” he said breathlessly. “What’s going on in your dorm, Rhys?” “I don’t know,” he said, eyes wide. Words now flew from his mouth like bats at sunset. “It’s like we’re all superhuman or something. Well not everyone, only the people that work out. Kevin and I are the most dramatic examples but we work out all the time and eat like gorillas. But there are other growers too. Cody is a nerd and a half; looks like Andy Dick’s eighteen year old clone. He started the semester bony but jogs all the time. His legs look unreal these days. They’re so shredded every inch of him from ass to ankle is striated as fuck. But his upper body is still a bony skeleton. Dirk, all he does are situps and pushups… the guy has a solid six pack, horseshow triceps, and pecs that belong on a bodybuilder. That’s it, back and legs look like normal. Both those guys have started working out more though. Both are starting to look really good. There’s a dozen others starting to do the same thing. Slowly but surely us nerds are getting bigger. Dude, the girl’s floor is even jacked. For the first time ever, the hottest chicks on campus are in the honors dorms. McKenzie is trying to stop working out because she was suddenly stronger than her boyfriend…and more ripped. I—“ He stopped, breathless after such an avalanche of admission. “Dude, nobody talks about it. It’s the elephant everyone’s ignoring. But people who live there know. No one says anything but one by one people are figuring out that if they workout they’ll get results a thousand times faster than normal. And once they work out; they’re hooked. People who never worked out before are suddenly becoming gym rats. It’s strange. It’s like…” “It’s like what?” I asked, not wanting him to stop. “It’s like we’re addicted to working out,” he said. I looked at him, confused. “No seriously. We’re addicted. It feels so fucking good. Every workout feels like an orgasm. I mean,” his face got red but he was in full disclosure mode. His voice dropped to a whisper even though no one else was there to hear. “I mean, I get a fucking hard on every time I even think about lifting weights. It’s like sex. Dude, it’s better than sex. I can’t explain it.” I let his words wash over me. I involuntarily looked at his crotch. Even though obscured by his gym shorts, there was no hiding the pole that stretched towards his knee. Fuck, I thought. That grew too? My brother noticed my eyes. “I know right?” he said breathlessly. “This thing is easily an inch longer than it used to be.” He changed the subject quickly. “I am no sooner five minutes out of the gym before I can’t wait to go back. And I can’t over train! It took weeks before Kevin and I realized we could work out every day.” I took a deep breath. “So, what you’re telling me is that you’re living in some sort of muscle dorm? What’s causing it?” Rhys’s face took on that hard look again. Shit, I thought. There goes anything else he was going to tell me. “I don’t know and I don’t care,” my brother said. He swelled up like a peacock and stepped up to me. I suddenly felt very small. He was only a little wider than me but was covered in muscle the way I was covered in skin. As I said earlier, he wasn’t huge, just jacked. He could put on twenty pounds of fat and still be ripped. I knew by looking at him that every additional pound he gained would make a huge difference in size. He wouldn’t be able to hide behind sweatshirts for long. He managed to look down at me. “That’s why we keep everything quiet, bro. No one needs to be taking this away from us.” His eyes lit on fire. “Not even you.” I cowered, suddenly unable to speak. The tables had inevitably turned. I was now the little brother. Scared or not, though, I was overflowing with excitement. I put my hands up defensively and pushed lightly against his chest to put some distance between us. Fuck, his body was as hard as a granite countertop. “Take it easy, Rhys,” I said calmly. “I’m not telling anyone. I don’t want anyone to find out either.” My brother visibly relaxed but his eyes narrowed. “What are you up to?” I tried to smile. “You planning on going back to school on Friday for the football game on Saturday?” Rhys nodded. “Mom’s not too happy about it but it’s one of the biggest games of the year.” He stopped. “Besides, I want to work out there. I just got home from the gym here in town not thirty minutes ago. It was a good workout but…nothing like on campus. Why?” For being the smart one, it surprised me Rhys needed me to spell this out. “Because I’m coming with you. We’re going to find what’s creating this…muscle dorm. And we’re going to take it to the next level.” CHAPTER 5 The drive back to Rhys’s campus felt far longer than the three hundred miles marked by the odometer. However, unlike the anxiety-ridden trip home two days earlier, this trip was cloaked in exuberant anticipation. Thanksgiving had its interesting moments but was as normal as could be expected. Sweatpants and a baggy t-shirt did a remarkably good job masking Rhys’s newfound definition but one hug from mom spoiled the ruse. Her eyes grew large as they embraced. “My, my,” she said with a smile. “Spending time in the gym after all aren’t we? It’s like your smuggling boulders in there.” There was no such complement when she hugged me; not that I expected it. Other than a few comments here and there, no one made too much of a fuss. I was quite certain the main reason was to spare my feelings. Their eyes said they were curious, especially my dad’s. We made sure to avoid standing next to each other; the inch of extra height on my brother would open up a can of worms neither of us wanted to explore. On Friday, much to my family’s dismay, the two of us got in our respective cars and made our way to his campus. My parents were under the impression I was making the early trip to check out a football game. The real reason, of course, was to discover the cause for my brother’s sudden superpower. Rhys was surprisingly supportive. “Kevin compared me to a glass,” Rhys whispered Thursday night. We sat on the floor with our backs against my bed, both stuffed with food. We were both wearing only boxers which made our sudden differences all the more dramatic. “He said the thirty pounds I’ve gained so far have merely filled up the cup. My frame has absorbed it without really expanding too much.” Rhys paused, his hands fumbling around with the other. The activity made his chest muscles bounce and the striations of his shoulders dance. “He told me that cup’s full now, bro. I won’t be able to hide behind oversized t-shirts much longer. Every pound I gain from here on out is going to be completely evident.” He sighed but his eyes glistened. “And I can’t wait. We have GOT to get you on this train.” I told him I couldn’t agree more. Just sitting next to him made my gut ache to be like that. I looked like a deflated version of him at this point. Hell, even his jaw line was harder and face more angular. “I hope we find something,” I whispered. “Me too,” Rhys said ominously. “Because regardless, I’m going to keep at this with everything I’ve got.” My brother’s blinker shook me from my daydream. We were there. Fifteen minutes later, we were parked and making our way to Powers Hall or, as my brother and I had started calling it, the Muscle Dorm. It was a non-descript two story building nestled among three larger four story dormitories. The four buildings made a square and contained a pool and green in the middle. “The building belonged to the College of Liberal Arts and Sciences until last year, when a fire swept through it. The administration constructed a new building on the other side of campus and intended to demolish this one. Apparently a booster (Mr. Powers I guess) was upset and spent a fortune refurbishing the damn thing. Since it was so close to the rest of the freshmen dorms, I guess it made sense to put the honors nerds in here.” Rhys chuckled as they walked up to the obvious 1960’s era building. “Pretty shitty building to spend millions of dollars on if you ask me.” I remained silent as he swept a card against the reader on the wall and opened the door. The building, like the campus, was swarming with people. It wasn’t like standing in the pump room of a bodybuilding competition, but there weren’t too many out of shape people perusing the halls. The first floor was the girl’s floor and we made our way down the hall to the stairwell on the other side. “I want to introduce you to some people.” The weather was cooling a bit and the coeds were dressed a little more conservatively than when I was last here in August. That said, midriffs often revealed hard ab lines and shorts showed off legs of a volleyball player more often than not. They weren’t shy about staring at me or my brother and many did so openly. More than a few were actually buff enough to look ready to kick my ass. My brother stopped in front of one such girl. “Hey McKenzie,” he said to a tall girl with her blond hair pulled back into a ponytail. “Hey stud,” she said with a dimpled smile. She was perhaps 5’10 and was built like a female gymnast. Considering most gymnasts barely broke five feet, she was packing quite a lot of mass. Her eyes turned to me. “This must be your brother.” Her eyes glistened. “I thought you said we wouldn’t be able to tell you apart,” she said. Rhys laughed nervously and I forced a smile as well. “Chad still telling you to stop working out so much?” my brother asked in an effort to change the subject. McKenzie snorted. “I broke up with that wuss last Tuesday,” she said, betraying no remorse. She eyed my brother playfully and ran a finger down his chest. “Apparently I need to find someone who can handle me.” My brother looked used to these kinds of flirtations and smiled right back. “Well, maybe Ryan can take a shot first. If he’s impressed then I might consider it.” McKenzie feigned insult and punched my brother in the arm. For good measure, she turned to me and did the same. THE SHIT HURT. It took all my concentration to act as if the attack didn’t faze me. She looked partially convinced. “Hey, is Nadia here?” Rhys asked. “Yeah, but she’s at the gym,” the girl with the wicked left hook answered. “Now there’s a girl who needs to stop working out.” McKenzie gave one more smile to my brother and me before excusing herself. “See you at the party after the game tomorrow,” she said as she entered the girl’s bathroom. It was apparently not a question. “Dude,” my brother said. “If you want a wild ride tonight, she’s your ticket. She’s had a crush on me all year but I’ve got my sights set on her roommate. I figure my twin is a shoe in.” I betrayed myself and began rubbing my bruised arm. Wild ride indeed. “I think her penis is bigger than mine,” I mumbled. My brother scoffed. “Hmm, well you should see her roommate. She makes Lulu Jones look like Ben Stein.” He guided me into the stairwell to the second floor. “The girls have been showing a little gusto lately, I’ll give you that.” “Gusto,” I responded dryly. “I couldn’t tell if they wanted to eat me or sleep with me.” Rhys barked a laugh. “Probably both! Interesting how the tables have turned, huh? Girls deal with that kind of shit all the time…not sure why they complain about it, though.” His smile widened. “How’s your arm?” “Feels like it was on the business end of batting practice.” We topped the stairs and Rhys opened the door. Behind it was a hallway just as crowded as the one below. Tomorrow’s football game was a big deal and a good portion of the student body was in town to see it. It looked like the Muscle Dorm had one hundred percent accountability. Just like the floor below, the occupants represented a wide range of body types but taking them as a group made me feel small even though I was taller than most. Shirts were apparently discouraged as well over half of the hall walked around in skins. It was an interesting study on psychology: the nerdier the face, the less likely a shirt was worn beneath it. It’s not like everyone was a bodybuilder, although there were some who looked well on their way, but the group made six-packs seem a standard anatomic attribute. “What’s up, Rhys,” a voice said from the crowd. To our right stood a resident with sandy brown hair that had cowlicks in all the wrong places. His narrow face had deep-set brown eyes hanging below gnarled eyebrows. An oversized nose more than compensated for a chin that looked like it was in the process of being swallowed. Shirtless, his upper torso was lean and hard. Although his definition was primarily due to his lack of body fat, his body was muscular enough to be at complete odds with his face. “Cody!” my brother said with a genuine smile. “Hey, show my brother your legs.” Without a shred of bashfulness, Cody obliged by raising up the hem of his gym shorts. Beneath them was a pair of legs that a bodybuilder would be proud to hit the stage with. His quads were covered in bumps and bulges that made each as big around as his waist. My jaw dropped. “Not bad huh?” the geek said with a grin. He dropped the hem of his shorts and put his hands on his abs. “I figure it’s time to let my upper body catch up. I going to start going to the gym next week.” Next week? My thoughts screamed. This fucker’s never been to a gym and he has legs like that? My jaw didn’t shut until we were making our way further down the hall. “Fuck, Rhys. His legs were bigger than yours…and he’s half a hand shorter than you.” “I know right?” my brother said as they got to the door to his room. “The guy runs like a man possessed.” We both knew that running didn’t make legs like that but any reality check I was about to offer was stuffed when Rhys opened his door and we both saw Kevin unpacking an overnight bag. Shirtless of course, Kevin was built like a god. The body he wore now put the Kevin I met three months ago in perspective. Although impressive, he’d merely been one of those naturally short and muscular guys that parade around every high school in America. Now he was a genetic anomaly. His abs were a shredded wall of bricks half shadowed by his bulging pectorals. Shoulders bulged like striated cantaloupes over arms that were rippled and veined even when relaxed. The mere act of bending his arm made his bicep peak. His traps almost pushed his head forward and his back looked like a mountain range. “Wassup, Rhys!” he said with genuine happiness. They hugged. “Ryan!” he said when the hug was over and walked over to me to give me one too. It was like being on the receiving end of an avalanche. “Long time no see buddy!” “Yeah, Kevin. Dude you look great,” I couldn’t help but say. Kevin’s smile grew wider. “I know. I feel incredible.” He slapped my shoulder. It didn’t hurt but it was probably because it was still numb. “We need to get you on the training train, buddy.” I mumbled that I’d like that and we continued small talk for a while. My mind was focused on one thing right then, however. Kevin was no more than 5’8 last time we met. Now he stood an easy 5’10. And he looked bigger by proportion. He must have gained forty pounds in twelve weeks. We went out for dinner but came back early to get to sleep. It was completely opposite what most of the campus was up to. Maybe it was because after all was said and done, this was the honors dorm…or maybe it was because they all wanted to wake up early and go to the gym the next day. Whatever the reason, most of the dorm was asleep by midnight. The gym’s parking lot was almost empty early the next morning. Most of the student body on campus was still sleeping or hung-over from the night before. Kevin, wearing a “shirt” with arm holes that went all the way down to the waist, took a prime parking spot. I was sitting in the back seat and found myself mesmerized the whole drive by the way his lats, obliques, and abs danced with each other as he moved. It was a shame to get out of the car. The only word to describe Rhys and Kevin’s attitude was giddy. They looked like kids waiting for the ice cream truck to turn onto their street. I felt no such magic and wondered if whatever was affecting them took time to sink in. Rhys wore a sleeveless shirt as well, but with a little more modesty. He was only showing off his bulging shoulders and ripped arms. I looked less his twin and more his little brother. The bored attendant waved at Kevin and Rhys as we walked in, apparently familiar with them and disinterested in me. The gym itself was apparently a 150,000 square foot building with twenty thousand of them making up the weight room alone. The space more than absorbed the ten or so others working out at six am and made us feel like we owned the place. Most of the others were familiar faces from the second floor of the dorm. We each went to a rack for warm up squats. I put the 45 pound bar on my back and started performing rapid squats just to get the blood pumping. The first squat sent a feathered tingle through my thighs that drifted up my spine like massaging fingers. The second rep sent a shot that was more intense. The third even more. After a few more reps, that tingle had turned into a jolt that rushed right into my soul. My heart beat quickened and my stomach started to pulse with excitement. My thighs and butt felt hotter with each contraction. The squeeze was incredible. It was like I was squeezing out pure power that flooded the rest of my body. After about fifty warm-up reps, I forced myself to stop. Whatever workout Kevin and Rhys had in mind would have to wait. I wanted to feel more weight now. I put a forty five pound plate on each side and immediately started squatting again. The increased resistance only magnified that intense feeling. What initially felt like the tingle that swept across your skin when someone massaged your neck now felt like a body-wide orgasm. My dick was swelled to full throttle and my legs pumped as if being inflated. I let out a scream as I forced one final rep and I nearly ejaculated as I put the bar back on the rack. “Holy fucking shit,” I whispered through gasping pants. I heard giggling behind me and turned. Kevin and Rhys were standing with their arms crossed and smirks on their face. “I told ya, bro,” Rhys said through a shit-eating smile. “It’s like a drug.” “I’ll say,” I said as I put an extra fifty pounds on the bar. Kevin advised me to wait at least ninety seconds between sets. “It’s hard as shit to wait,” he said knowingly. “Your brain is telling you attack right away. But trust me; your body can still only do so much. You know how they say it’s all about mind over matter? Well, sometimes matter needs a say in the argument too.” They left me alone after that, saying I could join in on their workout whenever I wanted. We all knew I was on independent ops for now, though. I had to explore this feeling. I started squatting my usual 185 lbs and the energy surge in my body swelled to new heights. I felt like I would explode if I didn’t jump up and down; it was a challenge to contain my efforts into a legitimate rep. My dick continued to throb as if an invisible succubus was having her way with it. I didn’t count how many reps I did but was a hair away from collapse before I had to re-rack. I choked down air and made an impulsive sprint to the hallway and its accompanying bathroom. My legs felt twice their normal size as I made my way into the restroom and to the first available stall. I dropped my pants and grabbed by dick. I was so close to eruption that it took less than five seconds to hit full orgasm and release what felt like a gallon into the awaiting toilet. I gave myself a breather, a little embarrassed at the feeling that I’d just had the best sex in my life. Then I cleaned up a bit and hit the weight room again. Any thought that relieving that sexual energy would make things go more smoothly was soon squashed as, three sets later, I again needed to make another trip to the restroom. I can’t say I was complaining. I could have spent the rest of my life in that gym and it would have died a happy man. My legs felt incredible. They were hard as rocks and swollen to the point of breaking through my skin. I could actually feel my ass cheeks bounce with each step. It was exhilarating. I moved on to chest once my legs felt ready to tear apart. It was actually an effort to walk. I put a forty-five on each side of the bar and began a warm up set. Although a little muted when compared to the rush with my legs, I again felt that rush of sexual energy pulse through my body like liquid fire. My pecs roared with each press of the bar. I put another fifty pounds on and started another set. After another trip to the bathroom, I hit a new personal best by benching 245 eight times. After a few more sets I moved on to bicep curls. I wanted to make sure every muscle felt this energy. Untold minutes later, I was working out my back and was on pull-up number twenty five. I jerked myself up for number twenty six. My lats and biceps were on fire and my dick felt like it was going to rip through my shorts. My heart raced as if I were sprinting for my life. The air itself seemed to crackle with energy. One more rep, I thought for the tenth time. I pulled myself up and the roar of euphoria made my brain boil. Then it happened. I fucking came in my pants. “Oh fuck,” I said as I dropped from the bar. Without thinking I raced to the bathroom and began a vain effort to clean up the inside of my boxers. Luckily, nothing bled through to the shorts so after disposing my soiled underwear in a trashcan, I left the bathroom swinging free as a bird. I stopped short when I realized Kevin and Rhys stood right outside the bathroom, knowing smiles plastered on their face. I didn’t know what to say but my face must have filled them in on everything. Rhys laughed. “That’s what you get for doing a full body workout,” he said as if I was supposed to know better. “We try to limit ourselves to one body part a day. It’s easier to…manage yourself that way.” I sighed but inside my body still felt like the center of the sun. Maybe if I ran around the building a few times. I said as much but my brother put a calming hand on my shoulder. “What you need to do now is eat. Your body is probably torn to shreds right now.” “I feel fine,” I said as we made our way out of the gym. “Besides, we were only in there for a half hour or something.” Rhys and Kevin looked at each other and grinned. “Dude,” Kevin said. “It’s been two hours.” I didn’t believe them until I looked at a passing clock and was shocked to see it to be true. Suddenly my stomach grumbled angrily and in a flash hunger consumed every recess of my senses. That raw energy was still there, though, pulsing like a second heart in the back of my brain. I ate three full sized breakfasts at one of the campus cafeterias. Thank god it was buffet style. “We must be eating over five thousand calories a day,” Rhys said between mouthfuls. “If it weren’t for these cafeterias we’d be broke by now. “Cheers to academic scholarships!” He and Kevin clinked the back of their forks as if toasting. My body still held the incredible pump from earlier. I prayed it would never go away. My body felt hard as a rock and able to tear down a mountain. Rhys and Kevin had apparently focused on arms today and it showed. Both looked like their arms were a solid two inches bigger. My brother’s usual ripped seventeen inchers were a ballooned nineteen. Although not as defined at the moment, there was a cable-like purple vein that ran like a drunken highway from top of shoulder and into the inside of his elbow. Kevin’s arms looked over twenty inches of boulder shaped muscle. Somehow they still held their original definition even with their gorged size. His shoulders were the size of cantaloupes. He looked wider than this morning; the sides of his chest were bulging from the hem of his joke of a shirt and his lats flared as if he wore a shield on his back. “How is this happening?” I asked. They reacted as if I had thrown my drink in their face. “Who cares, man?” Kevin said, face serious. “Why question it?” I tried to scream that I couldn’t bring this magic home with me unless I could answer that question…but I remained silent. Their look reminded me of a mother wolf guarding her cubs. All kinship be damned, they would protect their baby. Maybe it was a drug. The sun slowly climbed to its peak and the campus started to awaken and prepare itself for the Saturday religious rite known across the southern United States as college football. Cars made themselves at home on any surface flat enough to park. Open container laws were ignored and soon a buzzed haze settled over everyone eighteen to eighty. I joined in on the festivities haphazardly and breathed a sigh of relief when, at about four that afternoon, everyone filed down the street towards the game. Within minutes, the once packed campus felt like a ghost town save for the distant screams of a hundred thousand people roaring unison from the stadium. Now was my chance. I’d been thinking about it all day, wondering where the source of all this...magic was. I had the whole story in my head. After a few pointed questions given to the locals, I’d discovered the building now functioning as the honors dorm was actually part of the science department before a fire swept through its guts. Someone must have been concocting a crazy experiment between those walls. That experiment probably even started the fire. Or maybe the experiment had been going on for years and the waste was disposed unethically within the building. That waste had accumulated somewhere in the building and the fire had released it from whatever container it was in. It had affected me in less than a day of occupancy. As far as I could tell, there were only two ways the building could have delivered such a dose: via the ventilation or the water supply. Unfortunately, my overactive imagination was apparently much more skilled than my ability to plan. I had no idea where to start. I looked around the building at all the pipes going into it, wondering what would signify that something usual was coursing through its veins. I climbed the stairs all the way to the roof and looked at the A/C units there. They looked like nothing more than fans to me; there definitely wasn’t any glowing goo. I shocked myself by kicking in an old door at the base of the stairs that appeared to be the access a basement. That really got my heart pumping. I imagined myself being the first person down there since the mysterious fire and finding black ooze seeping from the ground. One sniff of this ooze would shoot give me in one moment the size and strength it took my brother to acquire in three months. I’d take a fucking bath in the shit and emerge from the basement big enough to bend Kevin in half. I’d already convinced myself that was exactly what would happen when I broke my way through the door. That increasingly familiar energetic exhilaration accompanying the physical exertion of breaking the door was crushed by the realization it only led to a closet full of cleaning supplies. “Fuck,” I said aloud. “Fuck is right,” said a voice behind me. I turned to see a distinguished looking man dressed in a janitor’s onesie. “Fuck,” I said again. The man groaned and made his way down the stairs. He was an intimidating figure up close. Looking about forty, he was probably 6’3 and 240 pounds of beef. His sharp eyes looked ready to bore through me. “I didn’t mean to,” I said nervously. “Drunken assholes and their drunken shenanigans,” he said as he inspected the broken hinge where the padlock once hung. I hadn’t had a drop all day but wasn’t about to tell him that. Before he had a chance to scold me or worse, I made a quick apology and raced away. The janitor didn’t follow. Fuck, this building was even turning the janitors into beasts. I spent the next three hours simultaneously trying to find this mysterious source of muscle juice and avoiding the linebacker-sized janitor. The latter effort was successful…the former was a complete failure. When Rhys and Kevin came back from the game, they found me lying on Rhys bed staring blindly at the ceiling. “Dude, you missed a hell of a game,” Rhys said as he stripped his shirt off. I turned and stared at his shredded abs and bouncing pecs as he took off his pants and grabbed a towel. I groaned. My brother’s flaccid dick was bigger than mine when erect. A quick glance at Kevin proved a similar verdict. My god, the guy was huge in every way imaginable. “What’s wrong, bro?” Rhys asked as he grabbed his toiletries. “Nothing,” I said stoically as my eyes returned to the ceiling. My brother’s willful ignorance of the reason I was here was starting to piss me off. There was nothing I could do about it though “I wanna get drunk tonight.” Rhys smiled. “Done.” An hour later and I was a six pack down and flying high. We were at a packed club across from campus. Kevin was off somewhere while my brother and I entertained McKenzie and her Amazonian roommate, Nadia. My brother was on her like a hound on a fox. Nadia was about six feet tall and was to me, a man with a hot face and breasts. She was completely jacked and had no qualms showing it. McKenzie had apparently “settled” for me and was making it no secret she was ready for me to take her home. One hour and another few beers later, my brother and I were with our two coeds in their room. It was dark but the sounds of sex flooded the room as my brother and tried to outdo the other. Apparently the miracle drug smuggled through the ether of this dorm thought sex was a good exercise too. I felt my body swell, every muscle pumped like never before. Four hours and six condoms later, we finally said our goodbyes to the ladies on the first floor. Brotherly competition gave way to raw sex. McKenzie was stronger than me, there was no doubt I would be hurting tomorrow. I passed out happy, but woke up knowing I’d be leaving without the answer I was searching for. We worked out again; this time I was more successful containing myself. By noon, I was back in my car being sent off by my jacked brother and his even more jacked roommate. I watched them fade away in my rearview mirror and couldn’t help but wonder how massive Rhys would be when I saw him again. CHAPTER 6 Life continued after my unsuccessful attempt to piece together the mystery at Powers Hall. The drive home that day saw my insane pump finally die off and be replaced with the worst body pain I’d ever experienced. It was pretty disheartening to feel my tight clothes loosen up. When I got home, however, I was excited to see I’d gained two pounds over the break. While that wasn’t too unusual considerring Thanksgiving has a habit of adding a few pounds to the average American waistline, the fact that I looked more defined than ever let me know just how effective those workouts had been. Even Monday’s workout was exceptional, if not nearly as sexually euphoric as the ones on my brother’s campus. Terry was impressed as well and seemed to give my muscle dorm theory a little more credit. “So you find something out?” he asked intently after we finished Mondays workout. I shook my head and told him he was right; I was just being paranoid. I didn’t tell him my brother was twenty five pounds and one inch bigger than me now. I figured it was best to keep the truth to myself for the time being. Although Terry had shown nothing but incredulity since I first brought the matter up, he was visibly disappointed that I had nothing to report. His words tried to keep up the solid front, though. “What did I tell ya, man?” he asked, patting me on the back. “There’s no secret to success other than lifting, sleeping, and eating. In case you haven’t noticed, it’s working. You’re looking pretty good.” I grinned a bit. I was now 178 lbs, still lean for 6’2 but better than August. “Now if I could only get you to eat more, you’d be packing the weight on even faster,” Terry said. I shrugged. “I feel like I’m eating all the time as it is. Besides, I don’t want to get…well…” Terry grinned. “What? Fat like me?” I sighed and nodded. Terry was a cut muscle monster when I first started working out with him. Bulking for the time being, he was easily gaining as much weight per week as my brother. The difference was that half of Terry’s weight gain was in fat and my brother’s was all muscle. Terry shrugged back, unhurt. “Hey man, welcome to the lifestyle of a bodybuilder. By the time I cut down next spring, I’ll have another fifteen pounds of muscle on my frame.” Although too vain to truly bulk, Terry said that I’d make steady gains anyway just because I was a beginner. Regardless, I started the last three weeks of the semester eager to see what long term affects those two nights in the muscle dorm had given me. Unfortunately, by Wednesday, any residual euphoric effects were gone. My ability to train every day disappeared too; by Thursday I had to cut back to every other day to avoid overtraining. I didn’t receive any butt dials during those final weeks of the fall semester but I DID find out why Rhys’s Facebook page was never updated. “Dude, no one uses Facebook anymore,” he said after I casually asked about it. “It’s all about Instagram and Twitter now.” I rolled my eyes. Five minutes on Instagram and I saw my brother’s transformation in full chronological resolution. He had dozens of pictures spanning all the way back to the beginning of the semester. The first few showed off the brother I knew from the summer: Skinny arms, narrow shoulders, model face. However, from drunken shots at a bar to days at the pool to pickup games of football I watched as, picture-by-picture, my brother’s shoulders grew wider, arms grew harder, and body grew larger. At week two, a vein was visibly crawling down his arm. Week four, his shirts were all too tight. Week five, I could see his traps pulling at his collar. Week seven, he was obviously taller. By the last picture, he was the ripped stud I’d met over Thanksgiving. A little math proved my brother was gaining about 2.5 pounds per week. Would he continue to grow at the same rate? Kevin was adding well over 3. My breath shuddered at the thought of him getting any bigger. There wasn’t much more room on his frame. I chuckled. No problem. He apparently can just make his frame bigger. If there was one thing I had on Kevin, it was an extra six..shit…four inches of height. That margin was obviously shrinking. Kevin’s genetics called for a naturally short yet wide, muscular frame. It was rare indeed for those proportions to reach the six foot mark…and yet it was almost as if he were growing wider faster than he was growing taller. Whew…what a lucky ass. I wasn’t daunted; I was still hitting the gym as hard as I could and eating so much I was starting to feel guilty of gluttony. In the three final weeks of the semester, I gained five pounds…although I admit I lost some of that definition I’d gained those magical two days in my brother’s dorm. I had sporadic calls with my brother. They weren’t so cryptic now that his secret was out. I also tried (with only partial success) to be a little more cordial. It’s not like there was anything he could do for me. That said, I couldn’t help but ask about how life was going in the muscle dorm. As long as I didn’t start trying to question the cause, he was more than willing to discuss it. A couple of days before finals week ended, we were talking about winter break plans when I asked him. “Dude, I benched four hundred pounds for reps yesterday,” he said, excitedly. There was no doubt his voice was deeper than mine now. “And Kevin weighs 240 now. Can you believe it? Fifty five pounds in four months!” “What are you weighing these days?” I asked. He paused, feeling where I was taking this conversation. “210,” he said finally. Can you believe it? I thought sarcastically. Forty pounds in four months! “You any taller?” I asked bluntly. Another pause. “I think so,” he said briskly. “But not by much. We can still get away with it.” You can still get away with it, I thought with a gallon of grit. I had nothing to get away with. “For how long, Rhys?” I asked simply. “I don’t care anymore, Rhys,” he returned just as simply. “Whatever happens, happens.” My head physically pulled away from the phone as if bitten by it. Neither of us spoke while the air cleared, but my brother finally broke the silence. “Look Ryan. Believe me, I wish you could experience this too. I just don’t know how that can happen and I can’t act like I feel guilty about this…I wish you could be happy for me.” I thought for a moment and for the first time stepped out of my own jealousy. Truth was…”I am happy for you, bro,” I said finally. “I really am. I just wish I was there with ya.” “I know. Me too,” he said truthfully. Then he lowered his voice as if telling a secret. “I’ve been searching, you know. For something that’s causing this.” My interest peaked. “Really? And?” His voice became dejected. “I haven’t found shit,” he said bluntly. “It’s getting kind of strange, bro. People around campus are starting to talk. At first it was just a few of us working out, but now pretty much everyone who lives in this dorm is in the gym every day. All the geeks are starting to look like little Schwarzeneggers. Someone apparently shacked up here for a night or two and realized their workouts were insane the next day. People are still putting two and two together but rumors are starting to fly around. Dudes are trying to hook up with girls downstairs just so they can see what the buzz is all about. Thank god the chicks down there are wise to it. Most are only dating guys on this floor anyway. We’re the only ones that can keep up with their sex drive. You know as well as I that there can be some…side effects. Ryan, this girl at a club last night came up to Kevin and me and asked me straight up what was going on at Powers Hall. We lied and said we didn’t even live there. She said the only people who looked like us came from there. We can only deflect so many times. Eventually it’s going to come to a head and the wrong people are going to start asking questions.” “Well at least you know you didn’t actually do anything. What’s the worst that can happen?” I was answered by silence, as if Rhys had a dozen scenarios in his head that could detail exactly how bad it could be. “Well,” I continued sarcastically. “You could always stop working out.” Rhys laughed at the comment we both knew was hilarious. “Fat chance,” he said, voice filled with a little more mirth. “Hey, I’ll see ya in a couple days. I’ll keep looking,” he said. “I promise.” “Thanks bro,” I said in reply. Two days later, I saw exactly what those extra ten pounds looked like. Apparently it was enough weight to take my brother from fit to jacked in three weeks. The good thing was that 6’3 210 was still somewhat normal sized. It wasn’t until he took his shirt off that you saw the freak he’d become. Kevin’s earlier warning was right though; Rhys was definitely starting to fill out. Fortunately, the winter coolness allowed for some pretty thick garments to hide under…but the new Rhys wasn’t all that keen to hide behind anything. As we hung out with friends from high school, the conversation always meandered to Rhys newfound body. He was constantly taking off his jacket and flashing a few gun shots. His softball sized biceps made mine look like wet noodles. The two of us had always been popular solely because of our face, now my brother brought an even more impressive body to the table and it shot him to celebrity status. The twelve pound I’d gained weren’t even noticed. Rhys additional poundage didn’t raise my parents’ eyebrows much, but my brother and I still made sure to avoid standing too close to each other. It may have been a needless paranoia but Rhys wasn’t ready for parental concern. I’ll admit part of me wanted to make our new differences as obvious as possible, just to vindictively put my brother in a corner. Truth was, my brother never lorded anything over me and if anyone was souring our relationship, it was me. If I took this experience away from him, he’d never forgive me. I did ask him how long he expected to keep up this charade. “I’m heading to the Bahamas for Spring Break and the Powers Hall is only available to freshmen. When mom and dad see me this summer, what can they do at that point?” Rhys voice dripped with inevitability. He knew he wouldn’t be able to explain the beast he would become by May to our parents. But what was done would be done by then, right? I could only shrug. If I had just one more weekend to investigate that dorm...Maybe there was something in the paint? The thought of licking the walls made me laugh a little. I knew it wasn’t beneath me though. Winter break came and went, and not a moment too soon for my brother. We went to the gym together while he was in town and although he completely dominated any of my lifts, he acted as if he were sleepwalking through them. “It’s not like I’m lifting any less than I was on campus. It just doesn’t feel as good. My body feels…normal. I barely feel pumped.” “Welcome to the real world, bro,” I said without sympathy. I managed to score a small victory during the break when I gained three pounds to his zero. His 210 versus my 185 notwithstanding, I was the winner on a neutral playing field. Too bad the playing field was in no way neutral in the long run. Come January, my brother and I parted ways for the third time: he to a real world of make-believe and me to the real world of…reality. It took months but I was finally getting used to being the twin needing to catch up. Bodybuilding is a hard lifestyle but I did the best I could to live it. My brother’s Instagram account proved to be a very real motivational tool. As January pushed into February and on into March, I watched my brother swell from a jacked and lean to a true bodybuilder and giant among men. It sounds vain to say, technically being his identical twin, but Rhys was probably the best looking specimen of humanity I’d ever seen. Even when he took pictures with his muscle buddies he was starting to stand out. Kevin was growing too. His boyish face never faded as his body became one of a professional bodybuilder. In the ten weeks between winter break and spring break, I gained another ten pounds and was now at 190. I was finally able to call myself somewhat muscular. My six pack had practically disappeared but you couldn’t tell what my abs looked like with a shirt on. “Four fifty, bro,” Rhys said about his bench press in late February. “For eight reps! That’s the fucking shit. Dude, I crushed a pencil between my pecs just by flexing ‘em. I want to find a shelled pecan and see if I can crush it. Could you see me doing that for a girl on the beach? ‘Here, let me help you with that.’ Crrrunch! Ah, that would be fucking epic.” Good luck finding a girl eating shelled pecans on the beach, I wanted to say. “Yean, epic,” I said instead. “I’ll say,” he said. “Anyway, spring break is in two weeks so I want to get as huge as I can before we head out to Nassau. Are you sure you don’t want to come? We’d love to have you there.” “I’ll think about it,” I said honestly. I did want to hang out with my brother but wasn’t all that excited to share a beach with him for a whole week…especially if I had to sit through him trying to break things between his tits. “Yeah, well I’m 230 now. I’m hoping to get up to 235 by spring break. Being this tall sure has a way of swallowing up muscle. Besides, standing next to Kevin makes me look like a fucking wimp. He’s planning to enter an NPC competition this summer.” “Is that a fact,” I said. I don’t know why I was surprised but my jaw dropped at hearing 230. My brother was starting to get the hint. “K, well, I’ll talk to ya later buddy. Let me know what you decide about spring break.” “No problem,” I said. A few minutes later, I found myself looking at a recently added forth team picture of the “Fitz Mafia.” This one was similar to the first two: two rows of people with the wheelchair bound Fitz in the center. Kevin held his usual spot just behind the elderly man, shirtless as always. His form was incredible. I scrolled between it and the earlier pictures, amazed at Kevin’s unnatural transformation. He had to be over six feet and 270 pounds of shredded, vascular muscle. Whatever competition he planned to enter that summer he’d win hands down. Shit, by summer he could win the Olympia. My brother wasn’t far behind. He was turning into a giant himself. He stood in the back row, as usual, but was now tall enough…and wide enough…to stand head and shoulders above the heads in front. He’d been spending time at the pool: his skin was a golden bronze. His neck was every bit as wide as his head and spread out into two bulging lats which landed into the striated explosion that were his shoulders. The two people in front of him obscured the rest of his torso, but there was no doubt they were hiding a behemoth behind them. A few of the others in the group were showing off impressive gains as well. The rest looked pretty close to their size in the other three pictures. Maybe Dr. Benjamin Fitz really didn’t have anything to do with this…else wouldn’t everyone in the picture be the size of my brother and his dorm friends? Still, I couldn’t quite shake the feeling I was missing something. On a whim I pulled up the partial abstract for the paper Fitz had co-authored about the muscle degeneration therapy. I hadn’t thought about it since I first discovered it last fall. Reading it again reminded me why I was so sure the old man knew something. “A Study of the Effects of Gene ACTN3 Infusion on Laboratory Mice.” A study by Dr. Benjamin Fitz and a Richard Powers, PhD 5 September 2005 This study is a follow-up to the “mighty mice” experiment conducted at John Hopkins University in 1997. In order to be a suitable treatment for degenerative diseases such as muscular dystrophy, human myostatin suppression therapy must be accompanied by an associated cell wall booster which protects skeletal muscle membrane during extreme hypertrophy. The negative effects associated with such a breakdown can be shown in the now famous Hayden Smith case. What follows is a comprehensive examination of the gene ACTN3 and its associated affects on laboratory specimens. Where most myostatin suppressed mice experience severe structural degeneration accompanied by the increase in muscle volume, the ACTN3 mice showed none of these adverse affects. In fact, cardiovascular health and pulmonary activity was seen to improve… I must have read that shitty partial paragraph a dozen times before leaning back in my chair, frustrated and tired. It was too much to be a coincidence. Dr Fitz and his asshole co-author Dr Powers must up to something. A thunderclap went off in my head. Dr Powers…Powers Hall…another coincidence? My gut started to tingle. Maybe Dr. Fitz was a goofy old man but was this Dr Richard Powers? By now I was an expert internet stalker. A Google search revealed too many “Richard Powers” to count. Even adding the honorific “PhD” or “Doctor” didn’t narrow the group down to a manageable level. I had to get more creative. Keywords like my brother’s university, the state, even the title of the paper did nothing. Finally, I looked at the university website on the off chance there was an article about the dedication of the new dorm. I finally struck gold. Turns out there was a whole profile dedicated to each building on campus. There in clear letters was the profile for the Richard G. Powers Honors Dormitory. The first name was a match. There had to be a connection. Two clicks later, I was staring at a short blurb about the dedication from July of last year. The words pretty much confirmed what the students had told me: Dr. Richard Powers, alumnus, booster, and business man, performs the ceremonial ribbon cutting with Dr Channing Ross, Dean of Student Life. The photograph was grainy but there was something familiar about the broad-shouldered graying man with the oversized scissors. I refined my search and finally ended up with a picture of the mysterious scientist from the university’s booster association. He was a youngish middle aged man with hard eyes and a distinguished face. I couldn’t place him but couldn’t stop feeling I’d seen him somewhere before. I spent another hour searching but by all accounts this alumnus, booster, and business man didn’t exist beyond a few pictures. But I knew that damn face. I searched every recess of my conscious mind but, like that word at the tip of your tongue, recognition seemed to squirm further from my grasp with each attempt to grab it. I went to bed that night excited but anxious. I felt so close to a breakthrough but had nothing to prove that I was any closer than I was four months earlier. Sleep took its sweet time gracing me with its presence and, even then, my dreams were just as restless. I saw myself walking down a sandy Bahamian beach during spring break, looking better than I had ever in my life. Everyone stared at me as my lean but taut body glistened in the afternoon sun. Suddenly, everyone’s eyes shifted and I could feel their attention on me melt away. A shadow drifted over my form and I turned to see my brother, nearly seven feet tall and hundreds of pounds heavier, sauntering down the beach. I suddenly wasn’t even there…literally. My brother didn’t even see me because I was too small. I had to scurry out of the way to keep from getting bulldozed over. He walked by without a second thought and carried the public’s eyes in his wake. The dream flashed and I was walking through the second floor hallway of the honor’s dorm. The guys were all shirtless and the girls wore little more than bras and panties. I was the shortest guy there and easily the skinniest. Guys who would have thanked the stars to hang out with the likes of me six months ago now looked at me as if thinking about throwing me out. Bookworms from the neck up were all jocks from the neck down. The women were all at least 5’10” and wore super model faces and fitness model bodies. I didn’t see Kevin or my brother but the other faces were all familiar and sitting atop forms much harder and heavier than back in November. I strolled through this alternate universe, feeling smaller and smaller in a world where everyone was a giant, even the fucking— --My eyes shot open and I sat up in bed as if hit with a bolt of electricity. The sharp edges of those dreams immediately began to smudge, but one image remained razor sharp. It was of Dr. Powers, broad shouldered, distinguished, and looking every bit important alumnus, scientist, and businessman. I knew the face but the man I’d seen it on had been none of those things. Three months earlier, I left my brother’s campus a failure. I’d searched every nook and cranny of that two story dormitory and left no stone unturned. I didn’t let even a locked door stand in my way. Yet my search had been halted in a way I didn’t even recognize at the time. After exhausting every other possibility, at a time I was so sure success was just beyond a locked door, I was foiled by a man with a face that didn’t belong on the uniform of a serviceman. Dr. Powers was the fucking janitor and he was changing my brother. CHAPTER 7 “Really?” my brother asked, his voice wary. “Are you sure that’s what you want to do?” “I’m positive,” I replied. “And there’s no risk for you. All I need is your student ID.” “I know,” Rhys said. “It’s just…I mean, are you sure you don’t want to go to the Bahamas with us? The tickets are super cheap.” “This is what I want to do,” I said with avid conviction. “Well,” he said. “If that’s what you want. I guess I can understand why you’d spend spring break here. No small part of me wants to skip the beach and just hit the gym all week. But, ya know, sometimes you just need a life.” He paused. “Fine. We’re leaving at four on Friday. Can you get here earlier than that?” My stomach leaped into my thought. YES!!! I wanted to scream. “I sure can,” I managed to reply. “Great. See you then.” The phone went dead and I practically leaped for joy. For one whole week I’d have the entire gym, the entire campus, and the entire muscle dorm to myself. I’d find the masquerading scientist and see exactly what he was up to. It would be the best spring break ever…at least, that’s what my internal cheerleader was telling me. That voice had gotten my hopes up before and its inaccuracies had given rise to an internal curmudgeon that now warned against such idealistic expectations. It didn’t matter. At worst, I’d have a week of the best workouts in my life. If I could gain a few pounds and get my six pack back I’d be more than satisfied. I’d gained another five pounds in the weeks since Christmas, putting me at 190. I was proud of gaining twenty pounds in seven months, even if some of it was fat. But my brother had gained over sixty in the same amount of time. I couldn’t wait to get started. I was tempted to get in my car right then and arrive a day early but I decided to wait. I would later regret that decision since I couldn’t concentrate on anything Friday. The second my class ended, I hit the road. By mid-afternoon, I was calling my brother to let me up to his room. I hardly recognized the man that opened the door to the second floor bedroom. Rhys was wearing a white and green sleeveless shirt that vibrantly contrasted his tanned skin. His 6’4+ frame wore its 240 pounds of cut beef like Roman armor. He smiled, having to look down at me but trying not to make it obvious. “Long time, no see, bro,” he said and gave me a hug that felt like a controlled avalanche. Kevin stood just behind him and made Rhys look somewhat skinny by comparison. He and I were eye-to-eye now but he was half again as wide. I’d never seen a body like his, anywhere. He somehow held the size of a Mr. Olympia without looking bloated or swollen. It was hard not to stare. Two women were also in the room. I recognized Nadia from Thanksgiving. About six feet tall, her form was somewhere between fitness model and bodybuilder. The other girl was presumably Kevin’s interest, a surprisingly petite girl considering the mountain of a man she had to deal with. The pleasantries were quick as they had a few hundred miles to drive before nightfall. “Here’s my student ID. That’ll get you into the gym and has a meal plan account at any of the cafeterias,” My brother handed two cards to me. “The other card will to get into the dorm.” I took both greedily. “By the way,” he added. “McKenzie is staying in town to work on a project or something. I’m sure she’d like some company.” I grinned politely. Her roommate, Nadia, had a face that screamed I wasn’t enough of a man for her more-than-hot roommate. “Have a great week, buddy,” Kevin bellowed with a newly wrought baritone yet with that same boyish grin. He gave me a pat on the back as he and my brother left me alone in their magical dorm. My stomach leapt as I pulled my gym gear out of my bag. Best case scenario, I’d find the mystical spring I was looking for. Worst case, I’d be able to have ten or so of the best workouts in my life. Two days over Thanksgiving had resulted in ten pounds. Could ten days give me ten pounds? The thought of hitting 200 made giving up my spring break seem worth it. Before I hit the gym I made my rounds through the dorm, trying to absorb whatever drug was hiding the building. I drank from the water fountains, washed my hands in the sinks, stood under A/C vents, and I even licked a wall…yeah, there’s a definite argument for OCD here but the stakes were high enough to let hygiene suffer a bit. After feeling like I experienced most of the dorms amenities, I ran off to the gym. Fifteen minutes later I was already leaving it. It’s not that the workout was bad, but it held none of the vigor and energy I expected. The letdown was enough to make me quit. I went to the nearly empty cafeteria, smiled at the dimpled girl behind the register, and ate a perfectly mundane meal. Then I took a shower and found myself spending the first night in the dorm watching movies. At around eight o’clock, I was trying to decide whether to go to bed or actually finish my workout. I chose the latter and was back in the weight room before 8:15, giving me forty-five minutes to work out before close. The first dumbbell I picked up proved something was up. That familiar tingle skipped down my spine as I started a set of warm-up curls. The feeling grew with each rep and by the time I was done with the first set my body was on fire. I smiled as I looked at my insanely pumped arms. This was going to be fun. * * * A little over an hour later I was back at the dorm, stomach full and body pumped. The gym closed at 9 pm and they had to almost force me out. I couldn’t stop feeling my arms, pumped bigger than I’d ever seen yet still hard as a rock. I’d spent more than a few minutes wondering why my first gym trip didn’t go so well. I ultimately assumed that whatever I was getting from this place must take a few hours to take effect. I was a little disappointed in myself for not being more scientific with my search. I was also well aware that an organized study might have taken my whole week here and had no guarantee of success. Regardless, I went to bed happy. * * * I awoke the next morning expecting my body to be drenched in pain. I slowly got out of bed, waiting for the debilitation to start clawing me with its steel fingers. But the pain never came. In fact, I felt great. I had a sudden urge to make some laps around the campus before breakfast. I got into my gym shorts and dry-fit t-shirt and made my way out of the dorm room. As I turned to head for the stairs, my stomach fluttered at the site of a cleaning cart sitting in front of one of the floor’s two restrooms. Dr. Powers? I crept up to the cart and stuck my ear in the open doorway. I could hear shuffling out of site in the direction of the showers. Good, he was occupied. I kept an ear out for footsteps as I investigated the contents of the cart. A quick perusal revealed only the standard fares of a janitor’s profession: Windex, bleach, water demineralizers, sponges, gloves, brooms, mops. No vial of muscle juice. I’d never considered how difficult it was not knowing what you were looking for. I— Footsteps. Shit. I took a few galloping steps away from the cart before slowing to a normal walking speed. About ten paces behind me I heard shuffling in the cart behind me. There was an awkward pause in the commotion and I could feel eyes creeping across my back as I walked back to the dorm room. My heart raced as I used all my efforts to maintain a normal pace. Just as I rounded the corner to my brother’s room, I looked over my shoulder and saw the familiar broad shouldered man standing next to his cart, staring at me as I opened the door and entered the room. I shut the door behind me, and finally allowed myself to breath. I tried to tell myself that there was nothing unusual about a teenager walking down a dorm hall on a Friday morning. Sure, most of the students would be gone by now but this was the honors dorm. I probably had some robot to build or something. But…why was he staring at me like that? I sat impatiently in my room for a little over an hour before mustering the courage to peak out the door. The cart was gone! I made my way to the bathroom and walked inside. There was no smell of bleach in the air. The mirrors were speckled with water. The floors still somewhat scuffed. There was no indication anyone had been in here to clean. Dr. Powers was either the worst janitor in history or he had an ulterior motive for being in here. I made my way towards the showers, where I heard him working. As in the rest of the room, the area was in no way clean. The excitement in my gut grew as the puzzle pieces were fitting into place. Of all the things I did before my first workout the day before, taking a shower had not been one of them. But I’d taken one afterwards and the second workout had been amazing. I was increasingly confident I’d found the source. With a clarity I’d not felt in months, I gave the shower head a good smack. It changed angle a bit but there was also a faint rattling sound. There was something in the shower head. I held my breath in anxious anticipation as I reached up and slowly twisted the metal shower head off the water pipe. Once off, I looked into the top and saw a familiar looking brown pellet sitting inside. I laughed to myself. “Water demineralizers, my ass,” I said as I upended the shower head and let the pellet fall into my hand. It was about the size and shape of the hotdog chunks you find in spaghettios. I smiled and reconnected the shower head. Ten minutes later I was sitting in my room with eight pellets, one for each of the shower heads on the men’s floor. They looked and felt like little chunks of granite. I’d tried to flake a chunk off with my nail but had only succeeded in scratching the nail. I put one of the pellets in a liter sized bottle of water and tried to dissolve it by shaking the bottle for a good five minutes. It looked about the same size though. Opening the bottle let out a rush of air, as if I’d just opened up a carbonated beverage. Bubbles rose up from the liquid and coalesced on the plastic walls. The pellet may look the same, but something had carbonated my water. I carefully emptied about half of the bottles contents onto a gym towel and let it soak in. Then I proceeded to rub the towel over every inch of my body. I didn’t feel anything. There wasn’t even a film on my skin to speak of. I started to wonder if I was making a big deal over what really was just a standard cleaning supply. Well, I still wanted to go for a jog before my stomach demanded I eat. Leaving the half full bottle and its little pellet in the room, I made my way into the stair well. By the time I made it to the ground floor I knew something was up. My legs felt like they were on fire and were pumped as if done with a two hour workout. That raw sexual energy was buzzing in my core. This was different than the usual uber-workouts I was growing accustomed; the simple act of walking down stairs shouldn’t have had this much of an effect. With a grin that oozed confidence and power, I threw myself into a jog that felt more like a sprint. Within minutes, my lungs heaved and my heart beat like a bass drum but my legs demanded I not slow down. I felt them heat up and expand in defined bulges that only pushed me harder. I finished three miles in record time before my stomach called a halt to the whole thing. Raw energy couldn’t overcome dangerously low blood sugar. I waddled into the cafeteria, my thighs bulging like tree trunks. Every step sent quivering jolts through my body. My legs demanded more. They wanted to push some real weight around. I spent an hour stuffing myself before I finally left, gut bloated like a balloon. I was happy to see that my recently hidden abdominal muscles were showing themselves again. My ballooned gut showed their faint etchings through my shirt. I headed back to the room for a reapplication of the muscle concoction sitting on my brother’s nightstand. My legs were still pumped but felt fresh and ready for more. This gym day would be epic. It was hard to contain myself. When I got back to my brother’s room, I noticed that the seemingly insoluble pellet had actually dissolved a bit in the two hours I’d been gone. A muddy brown cloud rested at the bottom of the bottle. A quick shake dissolved most of it and revealed a tablet half its original size. I pulled off the cap and the water immediately bubbled over the rim and onto my hand. Without thinking, I lifted the bottle and tried to drink the run off as if it were an agitated bottle of champagne. The water tasted bitter and sent a tingle down my throat that immediately set my heart into double-time. I switched to catching the remaining runoff in my hand. Once the contents of the bottle had settled, I proceeded to rub my drenched hands all over my body. The liquid, although thick to the point of being sticky, seemed to immediately soak into my skin and disappeared like rubbing alcohol. My brain responded as if injected with a shot of adrenaline. My breathing tried to quicken and I had to concentrate to form deep steady breaths. I looked back at the bottle with its lima bean sized pellet still sitting at the bottom. I took another sip of the concoction, allowing the sharp drink to fall into my stomach. Was that a good idea? I tilted the bottle and sprinkled some of the contents on my shoulders and let its tingling drops fall down my chest and back. They felt like the caress of a lover’s fingers as they fell into the recently created crevices of my chest, back and abs. Rubbing it in resulted in a deep, pulsing warmth deep in my body’s core. It was intensely arousing and made thinking difficult. I took a few more sips before rubbing the liquid into my thighs. Already pumped, they started to flex involuntarily, each contraction sending a sexual jolt to my crotch that made me groan with pleasure. Actions became somewhat involuntary as something primeval took the driver’s seat. I continued to apply but my thoughts were only on the feeling. Lightning danced across my skin and tickled my senses. My hands kept moving and the level of that water bottle kept falling. I heard myself gasp in pleasure as I rubbed my crotch. Who was doing that? No matter. It felt so good. It felt so good… “Weren’t you just here?” I was eating again. There was a ton of food in front of me but I made it disappear quickly. My body was so hot. I was on fire. The place was empty, as if just for me. I was in a car. I was in a parking lot. I was in a weight room. I stared at a dumbbell for a moment. I picked it up. I started moving it. My brain exploded as my body screamed in bliss so intense it almost hurt. I could feel my bicep contract. Pain and bliss. Over and over. Both increased with each rep. Images danced before me; one after another. My body moved on its own but knew what to do. It pulled and pushed, harder and harder and harder. I felt my body swell and the incredible feeling only grew sharper. The heat was always there. The rush was always there. The squeeze. That incredible squeeze that sent a dozen orgasms across the swelling expanse of my body. I felt my shirt grow tight. “Dude, wicked pump.” I don’t know what I said back to that voice. I was hungry. I was sitting in front of food again. It tasted so good but didn’t seem to hit my stomach. I kept eating but couldn’t be satisfied. It was like a dream. More weights, more lifting. Movement was becoming increasingly difficult and easy at the same time. It didn’t matter. The squeeze was all that mattered. That strange force driving my body did so with incredible skill. My body hurt but with that pain rode the heavenly fire that burst like a volcano from every pore. I felt so strong, so invincible. The feeling was intensifying. I saw veins dance their way across my body. Where had those come from? “Oh god.” Who said that? Me? I was eating again. There were others nearby. There were staring. I ignored them. They had nothing to do with the squeeze. I had to get back there. In the parking lot, people were staring. In the weight room, people were staring. I ignored them all. It had to bring that fire back. The gym. The cafeteria. Back to the gym. Back to the cafeteria. The food. The squeeze. Body on fire. People staring. Hard to breath. Hard to… * * * I awoke to the blurred vision of newborn sunlight with a handful of cotton lodged between my ears. I turned my head and felt a small shock when I realized I wasn’t in my dorm room. Don’t you remember? This is your brother’s place, a knowing voice whispered to my groggy senses. My brain understood but hadn’t quite put together the significance of anything yet. Why was it so hard to breathe? I reached up to rub my head. Why was it so hard to move my arm? The haze of the world reminded me of a hangover, except without the headache. In fact, aside from a raw gnawing of a completely empty stomach, I felt great. Really great. I sat up, mind growing clearer yet still lodged in sleep. I stood up and for some reason did it too fast, sending a wave of vertigo across my mind. I took a step and tripped on the front of my toe. I stumbled a few paces. It was as if my body was overreacting to my brain’s demands. As I caught myself against my brother’s nightstand I heard something rip. For one terrified moment, I thought I’d injured myself then I realized it was just my shirt. My shirt? I looked at the top of the dresser at a plastic water bottle, empty save for a lima bean sized pellet sitting at the bottom. Partial memories crashed into my consciousness like an avalanche of fire. I drank the whole bottle, I thought in wonder. What happened after that? I looked down and was shocked to see my once normal fitting shirt was stretched across my torso like Under Armor. Bulges and ripples exploded from the body beneath the fabric to such an extreme I immediately thought I was hallucinating. That wasn’t my body. I reached up and put my hands on the eight hard discs that bulged from my stomach, relishing the way my arms stretched my sleeves. I flexed my right arm and the seam parted immediately, tearing the fabric all the way up to my shoulder. An arm carved from a mountainside bulged out and appeared to inhale as if broke from its shackles. My arms were huge. I flexed the other and burst out of that sleeve as well. I felt my pecs, each over two inches deep, and flexed them into two gigantic boulders. It worked, I thought as that victorious excitement overcame the throbbing hunger in my stomach. I raced out of the door, down the hall, and into the bathroom. It was a clumsy adventure as my limbs didn’t move the way I was used to. Not only were they far stronger but appeared longer than the day before too. I finally made it to the bathroom and its full sized mirrors. The reflection staring back at me looked more like my brother than me. My grey workout shirt looked painted onto an anatomy chart. Every inch of me rippled and jumped with each movement. Traps bubbled from my gorged shoulders and pulled my collar tight and away from my neck. I could make out frayed tears along the collar’s edge. Muscles protruded from my back like a shield and a crab flex formed a tear from collar to hem along the back of the shirt. As with my arm, my back seemed to swell and stretch as the suffocating shirt was torn apart. I put my hands on my collar and pulled, ripping the shirt in half and pulling it off. I filled my lungs and stretched a body that had lived in a cocoon since I passed out the day before. The image in the mirror was beyond my imagining. Seeing such a body on someone else was one thing, but owning it held an exhilaration I could not have imagined until now. I gave the mirror a quick show of my flexed seventeen inch arms before racing back to the room wearing only my gym shorts. I immediately found my brother’s scale and my heart skipped a beat when 214 showed up on the screen. I’d gained 24 pounds in one day! Although part of me was upset I’d missed the sensation of growing into this godlike body, I knew my growing wasn’t close to being done. At this rate, I could be the size of my brother in another day. And it was only the second day of a ten day spring break. There was a knock on the door. My heart skipped a beat as I tried to make myself as silent as possible. As far as the person on the other side of the door was concerned, I wasn’t here. Unfortunately, the knock came again, this time with a voice. “I know you’re in there,” a familiar female said. She sounded like a wild cat hunting prey. My heart dropped as I saw the door knob turn. I’d forgotten to lock it. Admitting defeat, I rushed to pull a shirt over my head. It stretched tightly over my recently expanded torso but did a somewhat decent job of hiding my incredible definition. “Hello there, stud,” McKenzie said with a wry smile as she let herself in. “Rhys said you were going to keep me company this week,” she said and walked over to me. “Did he now?” I said, smiling. She wore shorts and a tank tip that showed off her breasts and powerful legs. She nodded and patted my chest. “I saw you yesterday. You didn’t look like you needed to be bothered.” Her eyes held a mischievous glow as she put her hands under my shirt and rubbed the front of my torso. “You’ve been working out it seems. Your brother having an effect on you?” She gave my chest a good squeeze before lowering her hand and reaching into my pants. I betrayed myself by gasping when she wrapped her hands around my dick. It responded instantly and began to grow hard. She smiled again. “You’ve got a little way to go before you catch up to your twin,” she said as she pushed me back by my dick and forced me back on the bed. “Still, you’re so damned cute.” She ripped off my pants as I lay on the bed, legs dangling over the edge. She worked my dick with her hand and I watched in awe as it swelled well beyond its normal seven inches. She smiled at me, eyes impressed, and then wrapped her mouth around my nine inch member. I saw the muscles in her arms and shoulder move as she gave me the best blow job I’d ever had. I also couldn’t help but notice the way my legs bulged with power. I straightened them and curled my toes. My flexed quads swelled and pushed the intruder up a solid inch. She continued her work but couldn’t help but grab the muscular bulges of my huge thighs as if they were handles. We both moaned as I let go and she squeezed my legs with such fervor I could already feel the bruises forming. Finished, she got up and walked away with a smile. “I’m busy tonight,” she said nonchalantly. “Maybe we can pick up where we left off tomorrow night.” She walked out as if I gave an answer she was satisfied with and closed the door behind her. I smiled. By tomorrow night I’d be every bit the man my brother was…and then some. CHAPTER 8 Rays of sunlight cut like blades through the gaps in the blinds and sent bars of light across my brother’s dorm room. Five minutes after McKenzie made her exit I was still laying on my brother’s bed, legs dangling over the side and naked from the waist down. I held an open hand above my upturned face, watching as the sunlight beamed across its skin. The chilled relaxation of post orgasm still caressed my brain as I marveled at the foreign object suspended above me. It was not my hand; it was far bigger than my hand. Muscle writhed in the depths of its palm and along the edges of its fingers. This was the hand of a natural-born jock. In my peripheral I could see the forearm it was attached to, sinewy and powerful in the early morning light. Below that, a bicep, relaxed yet prominently protruding against the rest of its arm and straining the cotton sleeve of the shirt that tried to confine it. A large purple vein wound its way along its crest. It didn’t look like my arm. It was too powerful, too beautiful. A stomach that was soft only a few days ago now housed cascading boulders. The ravines and valleys of my legs were alien yet exhilarating. My body pulsed with such power and strength I didn’t even know how to handle it. This was not by body. Yet it was. Every pound of it. I balled my fist and flexed my arm, sending the relaxed bicep into a shredded softball and forcing the shirtsleeve to creak as stitches groaned. The contraction shot an increasingly familiar jolt of energy across my body. My recently used dick sprang back to life. I smiled and rolled my head back. I’d always thought about how having a body like this would look but never realized the true joy came from how it felt. Every part of me felt so strong, so hard. I was raw energy in a skin sarcophagus and I needed release. I wanted more. I turned my head and looked at the bottle on the dresser. It sat innocently silent as it cradled its partially dissolved pellet on the bottom. I smiled. That bottle held enough power to make my current form appear diminutive. I wasted no time. After grabbing the bottle and putting on my shorts, I strolled out of the room and towards the water fountains. I made it three steps before I saw an all too familiar car sitting in front of the bathroom door. Oh shit. My heart hit my throat and I skidded to a halt. I was about to turn around and dive back into my room when a rugged and lumpy man strolled out of the restroom with a brush in hand. That wasn’t Dr. Powers. I forced myself to breathe and continued towards the water fountain as if nothing was amiss. The janitor nodded at me as I passed and encouraged the curious idiot in me to take over. “Hey, so who’s the other guy that does these floors?” I asked, hopefully sounding nonchalant. The man lowered an eyebrow, forming deep folds atop his sun-stained nose. “Other guy?” He chuckled and shook his head. “Only me, man. I have this building Monday and Thursday. Got Broward Hall and Rollings to do still thanks to Loy being on vacation.” He sighed and looked at me with comically squinted eyes. “I was hoping I wouldn’t have anything to do this week. But some of you always stick around for some reason.” He shook his head again and pushed his cart towards the other bathroom. I stared at the man for a moment as he walked away. Well that explains how Dr. Powers got away with not actually cleaning when he plants his little growth pills. It was somewhat ingenious when I thought about it. After all, who really notices a janitor? I grinned at the whole scenario and filled the bottle, watching its precious cargo dance in the rapids as water crashed over it. I capped it and started shaking it as I made my way back to the room. I felt the walls of the bottle grow firm as its internals pressurized. Thirty minutes later, I was still in my brother’s room and had been shaking the stupid water bottle for every second of them. That damn lima bean was a bitch to dissolve but I think I’d finally finished the job. I couldn’t complain too much since all that shaking had given my arm a pretty amazing pump. The liquid inside now resembled used bath water…not the most desirable thing to slather over your body. But this murky liquid held as much of a punch as the dose I gave myself the day before. I’d have to be a little more controlled with my usage today; yesterday wasn’t a complete black out, but at best it was a distant memory. I had depressurized the bottle every few minutes so opening it didn’t create a geyser this time. I poured a third of its contents over my naked body. Rubbing it into the newly minted bulges and ripples of my limbs and torso was a turn on in itself. Just for shits and giggles I drank a little of the mixture as well. I had no evidence drinking had any added effect but it didn’t seem to hurt me yesterday. I- “Oh fuck,” I said out loud as the liquid immediately started to take effect. My dick was the first to recognize the juice and swelled to it’s now normal nine inches. Without thinking, I immediately got on the floor and started doing pushups. I don’t know how many I did, nor did I care. All I wanted was that exhilarating energy to consume me. I felt my chest start to expand and soon they began to squeeze against each other when fully contracted. Demanding more, I took one hand off the floor and kept pumping, switching arms every now and then. My triceps flared angrily and I could feel them swelling across the back of my arm like a hot liquid. The squeeze was incredible and every rep sent a new jolt through my body. I could feel my body come close to orgasm but commanded it to contain itself. My muscles moved themselves as my free hand returned to the ground and my feet kicked forward, sending my legs high in the air. I held myself upright with my hands and head, doing a handstand for the first time in my life. I pushed with my hands and lifted my head off the ground, effectively doing an upside-down shoulder press. Sunlight poured through the window and emblazoned every iron contour of my body in contrasting light. The shear exhilaration at the site of me and the rush of the lift made me lose that delicate control and I came right there. I threw what seemed like a gallon on the floor around me as I continued to perform rep after rep. The balance required sent my stabilizer muscles into a frenzy and I felt muscles I didn’t even know I had start to grow. I could feel my abs tighten, each brick pressing against my skin as if trying to break free. After countless reps I fell to the ground, lungs gasping for air and body demanding more. I smiled. Working out naked was incredible. I briefly considered taking an exhibitionists risk but decided to throw on my shorts before running to the bathroom for a quick body check. I looked twenty pounds heavier in the mirror. My chest and shoulders were gorged, completely out of proportion with the rest of my body. My pecs sent a shadow halfway down my shredded abs. My shoulders were on their way to becoming large cantaloupes and my triceps looked like they were trying to break free from my arm. Still, I was 6’2 and 217 pounds…I had a lot of room to grow and a shirt would still hide much of what I’d gained. My stomach growled, angrily demanding the fuel my body so desperately craved. The eyes glaring at me from the mirror held a focus that would have frightened a stranger. That, combined with the wild grin, made me wonder how much control I really had over my body. “Here we go,” the reflection said. It took tremendous willpower to avoid going right to the gym. The cashier at the cafeteria gave me a double take when I walked in. Recognition swept across her eyes but confusion kept her questions at bay. I ate enough food to embarrass an entire baseball team and a little sweet talking allowed me to leave with two to-go boxes full of chicken breasts and pasta. Finally, I made it to the gym. After putting my food reserves in the corner along with a tub of protein from my brother’s room, I hit the weights like a starving lion attacking its prey. Now able to throw some real weight around, it wasn’t long before I started to lose control. Although much more cognizant than the day before, I could only watch as my body moved with a mind of its own. Shock danced across my mind as I picked up sixty pound dumbbells and started curling them as if they were warm-up weights. My arms filled my shirtsleeves within seconds and after a few sets I could see the striations of my shoulders through the fabric itself. Energy pulsed through my brain and that orgasmic sensation radiated out from my stomach and across my ever expanding form. I put 270 pounds on a 45 pound bar and pressed it nearly a dozen times, sending my still swollen chest into orgasmic ecstasy. I made a relief trip to the bathroom, ate four chicken breasts, and was back at the weights in minutes. Before long, my body was so swollen my once loose shirt looked painted on. My reflection held the same sinister smile and focused eye from the morning; only now it sat on a body that would make the most avid lifter stare in awe. And I wasn’t done. The morning flew by and I let my body drive itself. I focused instead on the raw power that continued to intensify as my body pressed against its vessel. It wasn’t until I realized I was out of protein and food that my body authorized a moment to gather my thoughts. At this point I realized that my right shirt sleeve had ripped halfway up the bulge of my deltoid and another had parted across my right lat. I tore off both sleeves as if they were made of paper. The effort tore the seam across the left lat. To avoid looking like a jackass, I simply took off the shirt entirely. It’s not like it was effectively hiding anything anyway. The half dozen or so others in the gym shifted from peripheral stares to outright gapes. “Holy shit, dude,” a muscular student said as he walked up. “You have GOT to tell me what you’re doing to look like that.” I looked at him curiously. He had a body that easily matched mine. What’s he want with— Then I saw my reflection in one of the gym’s many mirrors and started gaping at me as well. I had to be nearing my brother’s size by now and every pound was shredded beef. I let a smirk crease my face as I turned to the admirer. “You wouldn’t believe me if I told you,” I said simply as I let my stomach take me out of the weight room. I left the gym, ignoring the gaping awe of the attendant at the front desk. Any motivation to tell me to put on a shirt seemed to have skipped his mind. I left and made my way to my car. The sun felt amazing on my skin and sent goose bumps across the ever widening landscape of my body. I had always been blessed with completely flawless skin and it looked brilliant on a body that would have made the Olympic gods ask for workout tips. The cafeteria was nearly empty but I turned what few heads there were. I was three plates into my lunch when I realized I hadn’t found a replacement shirt. I shrugged at the thought, not ignoring how my gargantuan traps bunched up against my neck. No one here should mind staring at my naked torso for a little while. Whether they did or not, no one verbally objected. I even noticed the manager peek his head around the corner. The look in his eyes told me he would rather stare at me than follow the hygienic rules issued by the university. My body ached from four continuous hours of working out and each muscle felt torn to shreds. That feeling slowly subsided as I gorged on plate after plate of food. My body swelled with the fuel and stretched my skin as easily as it did my shirt. I walked back to the dorm with my gut filled to my neck. What few people there were on campus each gave me a double take. I usually returned the attention with a bounce of my pec or a flex of the arm. After picking out one of my brother’s shirts and making a quick stop at the store for another jug of protein, I was back at the weights. The day blurred as I let the rush of fire blow over me. The intensity only grew as the day grew old and my control continued to slide. By dinner I had given up trying to maintain any semblance of control and let my thoughts drift off into my boiling brain. I don’t remember going to sleep that night. The next morning began with same grogginess as the day before. An initial state of confusion. The strange feeling and clumsiness of taking up more space than usual. The rush of energy when I tested my new body. The erotic wonder of exploring myself in the shower. Finally, the pure exultation at the site of myself in the mirror as I dried off. On Thursday, I’d walked into this building a 6’2 190 pound twig. Now it was Monday and I was finally my brother’s equal at 6’4 and 240 pounds. I could stop here, I thought. My brother and I could be twins again. I smiled at my reflection in the mirror and my eyes flickered to the 2/3 full water bottle on the counter. Maybe it was time for me to move on, to show my brother what if felt like to be the little twin. Before I could think it through, I was drenched in the last of the bottle’s contents. I stared at my reflection a moment longer, watching the droplets rain down my body. They seemed to shrink as they trailed down the grooves of my skin and not a drop made it to the ground. I could feel my skin drinking them in like sunlight. I was almost dry within a couple minutes. “Hey Rhys,” a voice called from the bathroom door. “I didn’t expect you back until Thursday.” My throat contracted and my stomach nose-dived into my groin. I turned to see a familiar face dressed only in a towel and a pair of shower shoes. He had red curly hair and the face of a software engineer. The last time I saw him he had the legs of a champion bodybuilder and the upper body of a lanky swimmer. It looked like his upper body had started to catch up. I could not for the life of me remember his name. He looked about 5’10 and a smidgen over 200 pounds. I guess there was no use lying to him. “I’m Ryan,” I said finally as I grabbed the towel from the counter and wrapped it around my waist. “I’m hanging here for the week.” The last time he saw me, I was shy of 180. I saw the questions welling up in Poindexter’s head but knew he wouldn’t mutter a single one of them. Doing so would break the unspoken rule of ignoring the strange phenomenon going on at the muscle dorm. I could play this game too. The fellow simply nodded. “Looking good, Ryan,” he said as he strolled by me. “Same to you,” I said, suddenly distracted by the tingling rush which had begun to swell across my body. My dick had suddenly poked through the top of my towel and began travelling up along deep, granite groove which ran down the center of my abdominal muscles. I left the bathroom as the rush intensified and my dick continued up past my bellybutton. A couple of other people were walking the halls, as if they tried to go home for the break but couldn’t voluntarily stay away from the power of this place for long. I got a “What’s up, Rhys” a couple of times as I made my way back to the room but I was too consumed with my own body to do much more than grunt a reply. By the time I shut the door behind me, I was completely dry and ready to rub one out. It was amazing; even jacking off made my muscles swell like balloons. I got dressed in my brother’s clothes and picked up one of a half dozen tubs of proteins I just now realized I’d bought the day before. My parents might question all these purchases but it’s not like my brother was going to the Bahamas for free. I ate a breakfast of champions and hit the gym. From the moment I picked up that first weight, my brain returned to autopilot and the physical world suddenly lost all meaning… My consciousness was filled with timeless sensations instead of chronological events. At no point could I tell you where I was or what I was doing. All I could tell you was how my body looked and felt. As the machine I wore around my boiling mind went through its mechanical grind I could only savor the feeling of my shirt growing tighter and tighter, seeing veins bulge and start spreading across the terrain of my body. I felt my muscles flexing over and over, each time getting a little bigger. My neck grew wide as my traps bubbled higher and higher. The striations my chest and bulging bricks of my abs were protruding as if my ever tightening shirt was being plastic formed to my body. There was a rip. An investigation showed that my brother’s shirt was splitting at the collar. Another look showed that my shorts were plastered on thighs the size of a normal man’s waist. I could only watch as my body swelled and pulled the shirt apart like wet paper. A torrent of power surged through me and I closed my mind’s eye to let myself drift away on its rapids. I felt my body grow ever larger and tighter and harder. My shoes were too tights, my shirt nearly suffocating, I had to break free. I had to… The sun had long since checked out when my actions started to return to my control. I was tired to the point of collapse but a recent meal was still working its way into my bloodstream. I was a man made of molten iron. Dressed only in boxer shorts tight enough to leave nothing to the imagination, I left the dorm room and made my way to the first floor. I felt air brush against my body as I walked through it, letting me know just how much more space I took up now. Goose bumps rolled across my flawless granite chest and trickled down abs made of mortar bricks. My arms, hanging slightly outward against flared lats, bulged with over twenty two inches of raw muscle. Shoulders sitting somewhere between cantaloupe and pumpkin flared angrily as my arms moved. Thighs bigger than my waist bulged and writhed with each step. I didn’t need to see them to know; I could feel it. My footsteps thundered as I made my way down the stairs. How much did I weight npw? 270? 300? More? The world was noticeably smaller. Was I that much taller? It didn’t matter right now. I was hungry and it had nothing to do with food. I knocked on a door and a moment later McKenzie opened it. Her standard coy smile and smug eyes turned into a gaping jaw and shocked stare as she took in the sight ofme. Her mouth worded Oh my god but her voice couldn’t muster a sound. I let myself in without saying a word. Her hands immediately flew to my waist and she explored my rippling obliques. Those hands felt so small now; so delicate. Those were two words not easily used for a girl nearing six feet tall with the strength to best most men. She tried to take control, as she always had with me, but I didn’t let her. I ripped the clothes off her taught body and pulled her close; her full red lips parted in ecstasy and her vibrant brown hair fell from its clip and down her bare muscular back. Her hand pressed against my chest as I reached down and picked her up. “How?” she finally managed to say. I smiled and felt my wide neck flare out as my traps bulged under the negligible strain of her weight. That was the only answer she would receive. I rested her now naked form on the bed. She wore muscle in all the right places. Sturdy thighs, graceful abdominal lines, ample breasts, strong curvy arms. She had the body of a six foot tall fitness model. How had I once found skinny girls so attractive? Her eyes dripped with lust as she surprised me by grabbing the flap of my boxer shorts and with a single motion ripped them from my body. A pulsing ten inch mass sprang up as I lay over her, the shadow of my gargantuan form engulfing hers. She wasted no time and forced me into her. I was a tight fit but she was a big girl. After a few warm-up thrusts, I was able to throw her senses into worlds she’d never known. I framed her shoulders with my hands and bent my arms at the elbow as I leaned down to kiss her. She grabbed the backs of my arms and squeezed with all her strength as I started to move inside of her. The boulders on the back of my arms didn’t dent a millimeter and her eyes grew all the more hungry. Warmth spread from my crotch to the far corners of my body as we moved in rhythmic thirst. She moaned as her hands shook involuntarily and found new homes nested in the craggy folds of my mountainous back. I felt my chest swell and triceps flare as I continued to lean into her writhing body. My abs grew tighter and deeper as I sped up my efforts; her moans grew into shouts broken by gasps for breath. My body continued to swell and I felt my lats expand under her shaking grasp. She felt it too but that only made her grab hold tighter. Tighter and tighter, faster and faster, bigger and bigger. I grew inside of her too. “Oh shit-loving fuck!” she gasped in sheer pleasure as she climaxed and came around me. She pulled herself up and pressed her body into my ever growing chest and abs. Her nails dug into me as I moved ever faster inside of her. I lifted one hand from the mattress and put it behind her upper back. I pulled her closer and my bicep exploded with the effort. One of her hands grabbed my neck, not even making it around half of it as she pressed herself closer and rocked against my dick. Her head flung back and she roared as I came inside of her for nearly a minute. She called to god as I smiled above her contorting body. We were both now covered in sweat which made our iron bodies slide against each other like wet bars of soap. A spasm tremored its way through her body as she came again. Her body grew harder and more defined as she wrapped her legs around my midsection. My semen was apparently having an effect on her size. I stood up, her arms wrapped around my shoulders and legs snaked around my waist. I was still as hard as a baseball bat when I landed her against the wall and let her gyrate against me. She had over ten inches of dick to explore and she was making every effort to discover every piece of it. I continued to swell, forcing her to adjust more than once. The wall behind her creaked beneath our combined strength and a crack made its way to the ceiling. Her eyes grew hungrier as she felt my body grow under her hands and inside the intimate recess of her body. Each of my muscles felt as if it were flexed and pumped as they squeezed raw, throbbing power out of my pores. I gasped as much at that sensation as I did the steam engine grinding against my dick. She was growing stronger too; her arms and legs were digging into my body but it only made me stronger. Veins sprouted across my shoulder, chest, and arms as I pumped her. With one final vocal explosion, McKenzie and I came and her legs fell from their mantle. I moved my arms under her ass and kept her motion going as if she were dumbbells. My arms swelled all the more and she instinctively grabbed them while her head leaned back. She pressed her breast against my neck. She arched her back sharply and shook as if hit with a sudden seizure. I stabilized us both by freeing a hand and pressing it against the wall. The room shook with the contact and another crack stretched across the wall. Her screams could be heard across the street as she pushed against my traps and slid down my dick in one final thrust before she finally collapsed in my arms. Gasping, I pulled her away from the shattered wall, supporting her with only two hands and an insatiably hungry dick. I slid her off the latter, having to raise her up nearly a foot to do so. My arms appeared to have swelled to about 24” of pure, vascular muscle and had a strength that far exceeded that size. I laid her on her bed, taught body drenched in sweat and chest rising and falling rapidly. “I’ve never...” she started between breaths. Her lips were parted and held a delicate smile. She reached up and rested her fingers on one of the horizontal ravines of my abs. Her eyes held the hunger of wanting more mixed with the disappointment of knowing her body was spent. “Your brother won’t believe what he comes home to,” she whispered as her eyes slid down my glistening body. I smiled and turned to leave but was stopped by a string hand wrapping itself around my dick. I turned to look at a still breathless McKenzie, who stared at me above a now devilish smile as she gripped my dick and toyed with its head using her thumb. “You should consider yourself lucky,” she said as her hand continued its work. “It takes a special girl to be able to handle an eleven inch tool.” Her hand barely made it around my shaft but her touch carried wonders with it. “Remember that,” she said as she gave a final squeeze and released me. “I’ll find you later.” With that, she rolled her naked body over and went to sleep. I strolled out of the room in a daze and started to walk towards the stairwell, eager to see what I looked like. I made it a few steps before I realized there were eyes staring at me. It took a few steps more before I realized I was naked as the day I was born and wore a hard on that would have seemed oversized in porn. I stopped and looked around at the half dozen or so girls standing in the hallway. Apparently McKenzie’s screams and the structural damage we’d caused had garnered some attention. None of them said a word but all of their eyes leaned hungrily against my gigantic body. What did they see right now? I couldn’t wait to find out. What could one more pill do? “Holy shit, Rhys,” one girl said in a horse whisper. I smiled. “Rhys is my brother,” I said in a booming voice. “I’m Ryan.” With that I turned and walked upstairs and back to my room. CHAPTER 9 My joints groaned as I sat up and squinted against the harsh light of morning. The bed groaned even louder. I was as naked as the day I was born but larger than a man had right to be. The sensation of the raw power and weight I controlled made the whole world seem small and fragile by comparison. I could break that desk with my bare hands. I could kick that chest and crack it down the center. I flexed my right bicep and grabbed the boulder of muscle with my left hand. Veins rolled over the striations of the muscle they snaked over as I massaged it. My dick sprang to life instantly. Even my giant’s hand couldn’t wrap around its girth. Every inch of me was huge. Yet I could be so much bigger. I smiled as my eyes flickered to the tablets lying innocently on my brother’s desk. One pill (with a dump truck of food and a mountain of dumbbells) had padded me with well over a hundred pounds of muscle…in two days! What could the rest do? I stood and had to steady myself against the exaggerated motion of my new height. I filled the room like a gale force wind. The eight foot ceiling was a very short reach above my head. After a few test steps I made my way to the desk and picked up the pellets. They seemed so insignificant piled in my hand. Yet inside, they could… I lost all sense of thought or consequence and threw the handful of pills down my throat in one gulp. My mind exploded as an orgasmic tidal wave swept across my brain and my body grew to an extent the world had never seen. My body grew harder than iron as it expanded with raw power. The tile below my growing feet began to crack, then spider webbed out in every direction before collapsing into the floorboards like broken egg shells. My head crashed into the ceiling and gave way to my ever expanding form as I tore through the plaster and concrete with my bare hands. I roared like a titan, bursting the windows clear from their frames… I shook myself violently out of the fantasy and put the pellets in the top drawer of the desk. Maybe they would be less tempting out of sight. I was big enough. For now. Shit, I didn’t even really know how big I was. I needed a mirror. The thought made me temporarily forget about the pills. I threw on a pair or basketball shorts that, while loose the day before, were now as snug as biker shorts and only made it halfway down my thigh. The hallway was empty as expected (spring break was only halfway over after all) but I could hear rummaging from behind the doors of the muscle dorm. In my haste, I rounded a corner too close and my shoulder slammed into the edge, leaving a softball sized indention. I’d be lying if I said my shoulder didn’t throb a bit, but the exhilaration of besting a building definitely helped sooth it. My new width would take as much getting used to as my new height. I finally made it to the bathroom and found myself staring at a living god in the mirror. There was muscular, and then there was MUSCULAR…and I exceeded even the latter. I must be nearing seven feet; I had to duck a little to see my own face. Below my head was the most perfect body I’d ever seen…swollen to fit a giant’s frame. Muscle was everywhere; strong, hard, ripped muscle. This wasn’t the gorged, balloon-like meat on Olympian bodybuilders. This was the muscle of a champion track star, expanded to super-human size. I threw a double bicep pose that made my lats expand like wings and made bowling balls blossom on my arms. Each pec was as big as my head and they sat upon abdominal bricks that could have held a gallon of water in the canyons they rose from. I was so enraptured by my form that I didn’t even know there was company until I heard an “Oh shit” escape a pair of lips. My heart skipped a beat as I turned and looked down at a pair of pale blue eyes staring at me from behind thick lensed glasses. I recognized him in a second: that short cropped curly hair, the narrow face, the small pouty lips, the non-existent chin, the alabaster pale skin. “Cody right?” my voice boomed. Cody’s face revealed every bit the nerd he was the moment I met him. Yet his upper body was now heavily muscled and contrasted drastically with his demeanor. He wasn’t huge my any means but those shoulders, arms, and chest would have been worn proudly by any high school athlete. And, by the outline of the towel that covered him from the waist down, his legs were still proportionately larger than his upper body. My brother did say he favored running. Built or not, he looked like a squirt compared to me. It took a moment for Cody to get his mouth working. “What the fuck, Rhys?” he finally managed. I laughed; it sounded like boulders tumbling over a rocky crag. “It’s Ryan,” I said cockily. “Can’t you see the difference?” I spread my arms wide and let him get an eye full. His eyes barely made it to my chest but they explored every inch of me. He reached out as if to touch me but his hand stopped halfway and just hung there. I looked at both our reflections in the mirror. Maybe he wasn’t as built as I thought he was. He had some abs, and some bumps on his arm, chest, and back. But it wasn’t real size. Then, as suddenly as he had entered, Cody turned and hurried out of the bathroom. Apparently now wasn’t the time for a shower. I just blew his mind, I thought. I looked back at the mirror and gave it a grin that would have melted women’s hearts even when I was a twig. Maybe it was time to blow some more. It was a good day for a jog. I went back to the room and tried to throw on a pair of shoes no longer big enough. After ripping through the back heel in a vain effort to force my foot in, I decided the shorts alone were enough and raced out of the room, down the stairs, and out the door into the warm, humid Florida spring. I don’t know how long I ran. I navigated the twists and turns of the campus, switching from sidewalk to bike trail to wooded path without much thought. The residual from two days of semi-lucid muscle growth still lingered in my veins and it was all I could do to relish in ecstasy as my already mammoth legs continued to harden and swell. It was apparent that my brain was not used to controlling such a beastly frame. My strides were far longer than expected and it took a little practice before I didn’t look like I was skipping. Growth is usually slow enough to keep the motor skills in step, but my body’s recent explosion seemed too much for it. The result was seemingly constant realizations that went beyond clipping walls with my shoulders. My stride was longer, for one, and it took a while just to find a natural gate. By mid-day, I stood in front of the cafeteria with hands on knees and dripping sweat from every pore. Even though I just ran the equivalent of a marathon, I was a little disappointed to find I wasn’t invincible. The thought brought with it an image of those pills stashed in my brother’s desk. Maybe just one more. But hunger trumped all at the moment so I strolled into the cafeteria, stomach screaming for food. My head brushed the sill of the door as I made my way in, still nude save my shorts and a shimmering sheen of sweat that grew cold as the building A/C brushed against me. Goose bumps rippled across the epic expanse of my skin and sent a chill down my spine. The cashier was different today. She was cute, but petite. Not my style these days. Her eyes told me I was hers, though. She bit her lip as I covered her with my shadow. “Holy shit, you’re beautiful?” she said, then immediately reddened. I smiled as I showed her Rhys’ ID. She didn’t even look at it, let alone scan it. I just let her eyes follow me as I made my way to get the first of what would be many trays of food. The place was just as bare of students as the last few days, but what eyes it held were cemented ton me. I both relished and ignored the attention, more fixated on shoveling food into my mouth. A dozen helpings later, with my ab rippled guy protruding as if pregnant with a teenager, I strolled out of the cafeteria and back into the dorm. A quick shower and a change of clothes and I’d head to the gym to see what I could throw around. The shower took a little longer than I originally planned. I went through a whole bar of soap lathering up; my hands couldn’t get enough. It still hadn’t sunk in that this body was mine. It still felt like someone else’s. I turned the water off and began drying when I heard the bathroom door open. “I dunno, man,” a voice said as footsteps made their way in. “I don’t feel anything. Nothing. I mean, we finished working out thirty minutes ago. I figured I’d feel…something.” “Don’t worry,” a second voice chimed in. “We just got back to town last night.” “I didn’t give up half my spring break for nothing,” the first replied. There was a grunt. “My biceps might be a little bigger.” Then he gave an exasperated sigh. “Fuck dude, I wanna get fucking jacked. I feel like a moron for not noticing it before. I mean, look at you. I used to be the bigger one. Now you have abs and arms like a gymnast. How the ever loving fuck did I not notice my roommate turning into a bodybuilder?” The second guy snickered. “It’s hard to see when you have your head shoved up your girlfriend’s ass. It’s not my fault you spent the entire year so shacking up at Sophie’s place. All the guys living here are getting huge.” “Let me feel that shit,” the first guy said. “God damn, that’s hard. I didn’t even know you worked out.” “I didn’t,” the second guy said. “I do now, though. Once January rolled around, half this floor looked like jocks. I figured there had to be something going on.” “Well did you feel anything at the gym today?” There was a pause. “Like I said, maybe it just takes a while. It’s not like I know what’s going on either.” The door banged opened again and a third voice entered the conversation. “Joe, Aaron. Come with me. You’re not going to believe this,” the third voice said before ducking back out. There was a moment of silence before I heard the first two follow suit. I slowly counted to twenty before leaving the shower myself. It’s not like I was hiding, far from it. I just didn’t want to answer the questions those kids would be asking should they see me. It’s possible I was also feeling a bit guilty for taking their magic away. After all, I was voice number one not too long ago. I tried to convince myself it would all go back to normal once the good doctor came back to restock the shower heads. I made my way back into my brother’s room and searched through Kevin’s gear looking for something a little more appropriate than these skin tight gym shorts. Rhys’s roommate was pushing three hundred pounds himself when I showed up last Friday so it shouldn’t be too hard to find something. I settled for a sleeveless tee and a pair of basketball shorts. Both were a little snug but by no means comical. He had a pair of shoes that, although tight, provided some sort of foot clothing. Kevin had some damn big feet. I turned and made my way back out the room when I spied something on the ground. My heart fluttered when I noticed it was one of the pills. I must have dropped one during the haste of putting them in the desk drawer. I picked it up and toyed with it between two fingers. My mind took flight again. Although my sheer muscularity was beyond human capacity, my weight and height was by no means unheard of. There were NFL linemen on their way to four hundred pounds and basketball players well over seven feet tall. Maybe I could stop when I reached those milestones. When I got to my car, the rogue pill was already slowly dissolving in a water bottle stuffed into my gym bag along with any remaining food from the dorm room. I made it to the gym without giving in to the pill’s temptation. I put the bag with the still full water bottle into a locker and made my way to the weight room. It was sparse but hardly empty. I hardly noticed; all I wanted to do was touch a weight. I picked up a pair of sixties and began a warm-up set of bicep curls. Although the mental haze and supernatural growth brought on by using those pills were greatly reduced, their effect on my libido was still extreme. After a few sets I had to make a break for the locker room. I found a stall and dropped my pants. Completely enthralled in the act of pleasuring myself, I never heard the footsteps entering the restroom. “You from the Muscle Dorm?” a voice called at my back from behind the stall door. My hand stopped its work despite the desperate begging from my dick. Maybe he would go away. I was caught red handed…so to speak…and I didn’t know what to do. “I know you’re in there,” the voice called again. I can see the back of your head above the stall door. I felt my face redden as pulled up my pants, turned around, and peered over the door. Standing on the other side of the stall was a young college student in a sleeveless tank. Perhaps 5’10 and 200 pounds with brown hair and eyes, he had the body of someone who knew how to work out and did so often. Although not as hard and ripped as a seasoned bodybuilder, his muscles bulged in all the right places. His eyes dripped with confidence but his demeanor betrayed him. He was uncomfortable. “Yes?” I asked simply. “You live in the Muscle Dorm, right?” he asked again. “If you mean Powers Hall, then yes,” I replied. “I’ve seen you around,” he said again. “You’re…bigger.” “Yeah,” I said not knowing if he meant compared to my brother or me two days ago. The other guy paused, face reddening. “People are talking,” he said. “I…” I stared at him as he tried to make words. To say the moment was awkward would be an understatement. “I mean,” he continued. “Well, a girl I know is sleeping with a guy over there. And, well, she’s like all fit and shit now. And, well, I dunno, I saw you doing, you know and…” I felt a smile grow across my face and suddenly I was unlocking the stall and opening the door. Those cocky eyes widened as he took in the sight of me. Seeing a nearly seven foot monster from across a gym is one thing, but standing in its shadow is a dramatically different experience. His eyes slowly stepped down my body and stopped at my still erect dick doing a poor job of hiding behind my shorts. “And what?” I heard myself say. “It’s yours if you want it; I’m tired of doing it myself.” The aspiring stud looked at me with both anxiety and hunger. He reached for my dick gingerly as if it were going to bite him. Once he touched it, however, he practically lunged. I tilted my head back in ecstasy as he started his work. He stopped only once and I looked down in frustration at the delay. “I’m not gay,” he said, his cocky eyes showing only hunger now; the anxiety now gone. I grinned, suddenly aware at how fine a line there was between gender preferences. “I don’t care,” I replied before urging him to continue. He took everything I gave him and I could feel the desperation as he practically sucked it like a straw. I sincerely doubted my semen would have any effect on him and, as my pleasure started to fade, I began to take pity on the poor guy. I walked over to my locker and pulled my water bottle from the bag. The pellet had to be only partially dissolved but it was hard to tell through the nearly opaque plastic. “Here,” I said as I walked back over. “You might need to wash your mouth out.” The young jock took the bottle but his eyes remained inward, as if he expected his body to erupt any minute now. He took a healthy swig and I suddenly thought of the dark brown pellet falling towards the bottle’s mouth and aim right for his. My stomach leaped as I tried to reach for the bottle before he dosed himself with what would be well over a hundred pounds of muscle. I took the bottle away from him, slopping a few drops on his face as I took it. “Easy there champ,” I said somewhat frantically. Did he swallow it? “Ugh,” he said as he made a final gulp. “That tastes like lukewarm bathwater.” He stood and looked at me with a mix of awe and wariness, then stared at himself in the mirror. It was an effort for me not to look into the mouth of the bottle, lest he grow suspicious. I still didn’t know if drinking this stuff was more or less effective than putting it on skin. I supposed he would find out shortly. His demeanor soon shifted from anticipation to frustration laced with embarrassment. “Nothing is happening,” he said, his voice breaking. He looked at me. “You must think I’m an idiot.” I flexed an arm that must have been two feet in circumference. “You don’t get to look like this without a little magic,” I said, knowing how dumb it sounded. He seemed to relax, however. “Name’s Trevor,” he said and reached out his hand. “Ryan,” I said as I took it. Something softened in me just then. I smiled at him. “I think we need to hit the weights.” I put the water bottle back in the locker, not caring whether it still contained the pellet or not. CHAPTER 10 It was near sunset before I limped out of the gym, body aching and burning. The stuffing which had clouded my mind for the last three days was finally completely gone and gave me the chance to really feel my body. Although it lacked the insane pump of days before, I more than made up for it in sheer size. The gym scale topped out at three hundred pounds and I easily exceeded that. The sun’s red light danced across my frame, sending its canyon-like valleys and folds into shadows which danced as I made my way to the car. I let out a sigh of relief as I squeezed behind the steering wheel. An unfortunate consequence of staying off the good stuff was that my body couldn’t work out for half a day without painful consequences. I don’t know why I felt the need to keep up with Trevor. I outweighed him by well over a hundred pounds and was far stronger…although appeared to be catching up. He worked out with the fury I’d succumbed to in the days prior and it was a sight to behold. He was possessed and unaware of anything around him other than the weights and occasionally me. He left midafternoon to get some food and I hadn’t seen him since. I spent that time laid back on the bench in the locker room trying to will my muscles to stop hurting. It was at that time I checked the water bottle and was only a little relieved to see the bulk of the pellet sitting in a hazy cloud at the bottom. All-in-all, Trevor might gain a few pounds. Not bad for a day. I worked out haphazardly for a couple more hours, hoping to see Trevor walk back through the door. He never showed, though, up so I took my bag and headed out. After eating another giant’s dinner, I found myself back in my bedroom lying naked on my brother’s bed. I was bigger than I was this morning, but a few extra pounds on a 300+ pound frame was negligible. My shoulders were almost as wide as the mattress. Monster-sized or not, I hurt everywhere. Perhaps I should take it easy tomorrow…or perhaps I should take a few swigs from the bottle. My stomach lurched at the thought. My eyes bore lasers to the desk which held the remaining brown pills. I promised myself I’d slow down. If I didn’t, when would I? 400 pounds? 500? A thousand? I had to be above the upper threshold for human development as it was. Anything more would make me…a freak? I had to admit the thought was more exhilarating than I would have imagined. I felt my bare stomach; abs as hard as granite rose like bricks below a gorged chest that was becoming hard to see around. I could feel my arms pull the surrounding skin tight with the simple act of moving a hand up and down my torso. There was so much power at my command. I could do anything with it. If only I had another pill. In the end, exhaustion won over the internal debate boiling inside my skull. There was always tomorrow. Voices echoed through the halls outside my brother’s door as my consciousness slipped away. Deep voices and thundering footsteps crescendoed then faded as they strolled noisily down the hall. Excitement hung from each unintelligible word. It was Wednesday night and the dorm’s inhabitants were slowly making their way back from vacation…many because they wanted to feel that magic only found within these walls. Sleep came quickly yet was wrought with dreams. I strolled through alabaster halls which crumbled with each step I took. The ceiling was but a hair’s width above my head and my shoulders were mere inches from touching either wall. People cowered in doorways, wanting to rush to safety yet mesmerized by my gargantuan form as I stormed by. Some doors were closed and held whispered breaths behind them. “I saw him this afternoon,” the whispers said. “He’s massive and said he can show us how.” I knew those voices yet…they didn’t sound right. Faces looked up at me from the doorway. Some were scared, some were lustful. Many were hungry. “Does his brother know?” another pseudo-familiar voice asked. I had to find those voices. The walls continued to crack and crumble around me but I never saw the source of those hushed whispers. They were coming from the end of the hall. “He can’t know,” the whispers said. They were quieter now; more distant. “Not until we’re ready.” My head scraped against the ceiling. I ducked and the motion sent my shoulder into the wall. The hallway was getting smaller. Yet I continued to race down its endless corridor. I had to find those whispers. “…but it’s closed,” I heard. “Not the one downstairs.” My other shoulder was brushing against the wall now too. I had to crab sideways to make any progress. “…fucking amazing…” the voice exclaimed before fading away. “No!” I screamed as I tried to squeeze down the hall. But I could barely move; the hallway had gotten so small. Then I looked down and saw more people in the doorway, watching. They were smaller too. No. I was bigger. I looked down and gasped and my naked form. I was still growing. Arms the size of a grown man’s waist flailed out and crushed the walls as if made of paper. I stretched and flexed biceps the size of soccer balls. Legs bigger than a hundred year oak and covered with veins broke through the walls as I stood to full height and crushed the ceiling with my head. A roar escaped my lips and sent the mesmerized bystanders fleeing. Air, I needed air. “I see you’re already ready for me,” the whisper said. I gasped as a rush of energy exploded from my groin. I stood tall and stretched my ever growing body. I was pure energy. The hallway was a ruin. Nothing could stop me. I heard my voice mumbling, dazed and covered in film. I felt my body swell and stretch my skin like a balloon. So much power. I felt amazing. The world began to blur as I flexed every muscle in my body. I was free. The orgasmic lust in my groin grew and with it the world around me grew hazy before fading into darkness. I blinked. A faint silhouette sat hauntingly before my now open eyes. “I said you’re already ready for me,” I heard a woman’s voice say as she stroked my dick with her hand. I moaned in pleasure as I slowly woke up and let the dream fade from memory. Night filled the window but the faint glow of moonlight glinted off McKenzie’s perfect face and form. She was naked and a silver glow lined the graceful yet ample musculature of her body. “Whatever happened to knocking?” I asked as my hand reached up and cupped her breast. She took that as an invitation to climb on top of me. “Well maybe you should start locking your door,” she whispered as she slowly worked me inside of her. It was as tight a fit as ever but she slowly glided onto me. My world exploded as did hers. Where would I find such a woman back home? I was too big for anyone else. Sleepiness was bulldozed by sexual arousal. I wanted to take her like the night before but instead let her run the show as she so liked do. My body felt like it had been hit by a truck. Besides, I was strangely distracted. I couldn’t remember my dream but it left behind a seed of worry. I felt my eyebrows furrow. McKenzie either didn’t notice or didn’t care. She rested a knee on either side of my waist and used her thighs to raise and lower herself onto me. I watched as the lines of her body moved and danced with each thrust. She leaned over and massaged my chest with her hands. “I thought,” she said, already breathless. “I thought you’d be bigger tonight.” I laughed and made my dick jump. The effort shoved her forward and nearly toppled her over. “I’m big enough,” I whispered. She smiled dangerously and flexed some unknown muscle in her vagina. I came immediately as she clawed my stone shoulders. “Careful there, big guy,” she whispered into my ear before bighting the earlobe. “I’m stronger than I was last night.” Suddenly I thought of Trevor and his strange, but satisfying, theory. Maybe he was right, I thought with a grin McKenzie pushed me back and grabbed my traps for leverage until she was done. A few minutes later she was lying on top of me, rubbing her fingers from the hair of my crotch to the nape of my neck and back down. She had no choice but to lay on me as I practically engulfed the mattress. She complained about it more than one. “You love it,” I said as I flexed a pec and bounced her into the air. She smiled but her eyes were distant. “What’s wrong?” I asked. She was silent for a moment. “Nothing,” she said, then stopped herself. “Well, I’m sure it’s nothing.” I flexed my pec again and sent her head flying. “Out with it,” I demanded as she smacked my other pec. “I don’t know,” she said quietly. “There’s just something going on around here. There’s you, of course. You woke up half the hall last night and the site of your gargantuan body walking naked down the hall has sent the dozen eyes that saw you leave my room into a tizzy. We don’t talk about what’s going on here but…” She yawned and her hand rested on the expanse of my left bicep. She gave it a squeeze and smiled below closed eyes. “Today was different,” she said as sleep began to take her. “Different?” I asked. “I dunno, it’s probably nothing,” she said again. “It just seems like people are whispering in dark corners.” With that, her breath slowed to the steady rhythm of sleep. I was wide awake now and my mind raced with semi-connected thoughts. I had never been the sharpest knife in the drawer but I had been the only one who figured out about those pills in a dorm full of supposedly smart college freshmen. So why did that see of worry suddenly shoot leaves. My unidentifiable worry didn’t let up but I was still exhausted from the gym today and sleep finally came to me as well. * * * I awoke to golden rays of sun and was surprised to find no sign of McKenzie. Maybe I dreamt that too, I wondered. I sat up and braced myself for an epic post-workout pain that wasn’t there. I felt fine. In fact, I felt wonderful. Wonderful enough to go to the gym again. I wasted no time. I got dressed in some more of Kevin’s clothes and after a quick brushing of my teeth I grabbed the gym bag and was heading down the stairs. I walked to the hall’s front door and, as I opened it, nearly ran into a delivery guy holding what looked to be a dozen meals worth of Chinese food. “Finally,” he said as he picked up his stash. “I’ve been trying to call for—“ He stopped cold when he looked up at the giant who opened the door. “Shit,” was all he said before waddling by me and through the door I was holding. Not taking his eyes off me, he turned and made his way down the stairs. I laughed to myself as I shut the door behind me. I’d only been down there once (what seemed like ages ago while trying to break into the “janitor’s” closet) but was sure no one lived in the basement. Besides, who orders Chinese food at 9 am? I walked around the building and into the “beach” area between Powers Hall and the other three dorms which bordered it. The sun was warm and my skin felt like it was absorbing every photon. I smiled at the perfect day. Maybe there was time to get a little sun before I hit the gym. It was spring break after all. Being so early in the morning, by college standards, there wasn’t anyone else to share the beach with so I meandered to a grassy area near the base of the muscle dorm where the sun was able to reach. I put my gym bag down and as I started to lie down I noticed a steady roar of rock music coming from the building. It seemed to be coming from behind two translucent slit windows inches above the ground. I crept closer, trying to get a better look through the hazy glass. “It’s the Powers weight room,” a voice called at my back. I turned and stood up to full height. In front of me was a suddenly awestricken teen in a white tank top. Perhaps 5’10 and 180, he was in decent shape but wouldn’t turn any heads. He suddenly seemed to be at a loss for words. “There’s a gym in the basement?” I asked incredulously. “Um, yeah,” the kid called back as he worked up his courage. “Every dorm area has a weight room that no one uses. Rusty plates a high school wouldn’t take; a few dumbbells with the rubber guards falling off; shitty machines; the usual.” I looked back towards the window. “Well someone is using it now.” And was digging into a truckload of Chinese food. “Well there’s always a few nerds down there who are too scared to go to a real gym,” he said to my turned head. Something tickled the back of my brain but a pressure against my stomach shattered my concentration. I turned to find this guy I’d never met rubbing his hands over the bricks of my abdomen. His eyes, which barely came to the center of my chest, were completely infatuated. “Can I help you?” I asked, laughing. The effort made my stomach tighten and the ravines between my abs deepen. He pulled his hand back as if bitten. Yet no embarrassment blossomed on his cheeks. He looked…determined. “Look,” he started. “I’ve seen you around. You weighed less than me back in the fall.” His eyes fogged a bit. “So did my friend, Clayton.” He looked back at me. “I saw you and your jock friend walking through here every day from my window over there.” He pointed to one of the halls across from Powers. “And every day you two were a little bigger. A little taller. And you two weren’t the only ones; just the first.” His eyes turned to a non-descript window on the second floor. “He doesn’t even talk to me anymore. He only hangs out with people from the muscle dorm now.” He looked back at me again. “You don’t know how hard it is to watch your best friend from elementary school get a little bigger than you every day until he finally just moves on.” The kid went silent and I took that as my cue to speak. I could only look my feet and feel somewhat awkward. “Actually, I know exactly what that feels like.” I looked at him and saw myself in his eyes. “Maybe it’s time you caught up.” CHAPTER 11 “Uhhh,” David groaned as I rolled over a speed bump. “I just verped. Holy shit, why did you make me eat so much?” I laughed and gave him a pat on the shoulder with my free arm. “Eat big, grow big, Dave,” I said with an intentionally obnoxious tone. David replied with a burp. I laughed again and reached to the back seat and fumbled clumsily through my gym bag while trying to keep an eye on the road. About an hour had passed since I heard David’s sad story about how his high school buddy was suddenly bitten by the muscle bug and left him in the dust. My decision to take this kid under my wing wasn’t solely due to the obvious similarities between our two stories. To be vain (and narcissistic), this guy had the potential to be as good looking as me. He had eyes as blue as sapphires which shimmered just as brightly. Beneath a slight layer of baby fat was an angular face that could have graced the cover of magazines. All he needed was a little muscle to make him into an Adonis. I finished fumbling through my bag and pulled out the infamous water bottle. “Here,” I said nonchalantly. “Take a swig of this and wash that food back down.” David took hold of it and unscrewed the cap. I saw the outline of the liquid within through the translucent plastic as it tilted towards his mouth. My breath caught as I thought of that intoxicating elixir entering David’s unsuspecting veins. David himself must have sensed something. He stopped before even a drop fell on his tongue and pushed bottle back to my hand. “Dude, when was the last time you washed this thing. It smells like dirt.” “Relax,” I said. “It’s just…tepid. Trust me; it tastes better than the puke you’re gargling right now.” David looked at me warily. “I think I’ll pass.” I saw the distrust behind those eyes as he forced the bottle back into my grip. The guy thinks he’s the butt of a joke, I thought. I looked at him for a moment, his slightly fluffy body appearing formless in his white muscle tee. His gut protruded past his chest by a fair margin thanks to the breakfast I forced on him. It would be a shame to see that go to waste. The thought of this new friend of mine growing was more than I could pass up…and deep down I knew that I was just looking for an excuse for what I was about to do. I lifted the bottle and took a gulp of its contents. He was right, it smelled (and tasted)like dirt. Heart racing, I handed the bottle back. “Trust me,” I said. “Just a few gulps.” The distrust was replaced by wariness but he did as I told him and took a couple swigs. By now, the pellet had completely dissolved and we were drinking highly concentrated muscle juice. I only hoped I could still fit in Kevin’s clothes when they day was done. “Bleh,” David said as he recapped the bottle. “I think I preferred the puke.” I said nothing. The strangely exhilarating thought of what David was about to become was suddenly overcome by that familiar nagging tickle in the back of my brain. Although mute, it had proven to be an indicator of chaos (good or bad) in the past. We got to the gym and retrieved our gym bags from the trunk; both were loaded with high calorie foodstuffs. My bag alone weighed about forty pounds, more than I’d need for a single workout but I found the thought of putting that much more weight on exhilarating. Besides, the way the weight, however insignificant, made my arm swell was satisfaction enough. Fuck, I can’t wait to get into that gym! The juice was definitely taking effect. “I think you’re over-estimating my capabilities,” David said as he lumbered alongside me with his own overstuffed bag. “I don’t think I’ll eat for a week, let alone feast on all this shit you had me buy.” I sighed. “You’re a little whiney bitch aren’t you?” I asked as I reached in front of his face and flexed a bicep bigger than his head. Dense, bunched fibers bulged from my arm and his jaw dropped. “How many times do I have to tell you to trust me?” Whether due to my physically intimidating display or the juice hitting his system, determination spread across David’s face like a tidal wave. He didn’t answer me. He didn’t have to. We strolled into the gym and I greeted the young desk attendant with a wink. “Holy Christ, another one?” the guy said as he put his fitness magazine down. “Where are y’all coming from?” I smiled and bounced my boulder-like pecs. “There’s no one else like me,” I said as I strolled by, feeling confident and a little buzzed. The juice was potent. I could see it in David too. He was breathing more deeply and his eyed were both glazed and determined. I suddenly wondered if I’d wasted most of the prior pill’s power by putting it on my skin instead of just drinking all of it. That seemed to be so much more effective. I thought of the mostly full bottle sloshing around in my gym bag. “Hold up,” I said as we walked in the locker room. “Can you pull that scale over here?” A moment later, I was standing with each foot on a scale. Each maxed out at 300 but together… “Fuck dude,” David said at my side. “Three thirty-five!” I could only smile as I stepped off. The two of us threw our bags in random lockers and headed to the gym. Eyes bored into me from every corner of the gym but I ignored them and made my way over to the dumb bell section. I wrapped my hands around a pair of sixties and looked over at David, who had his hands wrapped around a set of twenties. His pale formless arms protruded from his sleeveless tank like albino slugs but they twitched in anticipation of a metamorphosis they didn’t quite understand. “You ready for this shit?” I asked him. “More than you know,” he said. We picked up our weights and the world went wild. We didn’t care who heard; we didn’t care who saw. We were completely transfixed in each other and the weights without a thought of anything else. Oh god, I lived for this shit. I felt my body begin to expand almost from the moment I picked those sixties up. But while my change was visibly negligible, David morphed before my eyes. Within a few sets, the soft lining of his frame started to disintegrate and was replaced by the hard lines of an athlete. He was a fucking natural and his body exploded as if waiting its whole life to do so. The soft balls of his shoulders suddenly had creases along their sides. Those creases appeared to grow deeper as his shoulders grew outward. Over the hour that became two and then three, striations branched across the muscle as his skin grew taught. He screamed as he performed a final, shaking rep of curls before throwing his thirty fives to the ground and giving the mirror most muscular. Lats, invisible a moment before, were suddenly protruding from his ribs. He hadn’t even worked that muscle group out yet. Soft thirteen inch arms were now pumped fifteen inchers covered with the faint outline of muscle-feeding veins. “Give me a spot,” David ordered as he lifted a pair of nineties off the rack next to me. Without objecting to who ordered who around here, I stood behind him on the incline bench and gave him a lift to the starting position of an inclined press. He cried out as he let the weights fall and I worried he was going to break himself. But he caught them just in time and his arms shook in epileptic jerks as he tried (unsuccessfully) to push them back up. I put my hands under his elbows and started to push. “Fuck you!” he screamed through short, desperate breaths. I pulled my hands away and watched in awe as his shaking arms slowly started to make upward progress. The flat chest rising up above his low collar suddenly started to swell, first in thin sinews which each expanded outward until two pectoral bulges defined themselves on either size of an increasingly deepening rift. Finally, his shaking arms finished the rep. I moved to relieve him of the weights but he drove me away with a stare. Again he let the weight fall. This pecs stretched like an overlapping pile of cables. Then he pushed the weight up again. And again and again. He roared as punched out another half dozen reps as blinding speed before finally letting the weights fall and drop to the ground with a crash. David bounced up from the deck. “Yeah!” he screamed at the mirror and gave it a most muscular. His triceps had balled up into dense horseshoes and those faint veins were now bulging on his arms. His pecs were a dark red on his pale skin and looked like a mountain range. He turned and surprised me by punching me in the gut. I flexed my abs before the second one landed. “These-fucking-squeezes-are-fucking-incredible,” he yelled, each word punctuated by a jab on my wall of abdominal muscles. By the time he was done, the punches had actually started to hurt. Breathless and crazed, David stepped back, hands still balled into fists. His increasingly defined shoulders and now bulging chest rose and fell with each deep breath. His arms looked ready to explode, they were so pumped. Any semblance of baby fat had melted from his frame. I was slightly jealous to admit that he was now better looking than me. The lines on his face were perfect. He didn’t seem to notice or care. “I’m hungry,” he said, quietly for a change. I could only oblige. I was famished myself. If I ate like a pig, he ate like a titan. I found myself full after about ten pounds of food but he made it through most of his bag before finally finishing. Gut protruding as grossly as when we arrived, David started making his to the locker room door. “Uh, David?” I said carefully. David turned, eyes glazed like a stoner. I had to take a mental step back. The soft 180 pound kid from the morning had completely transformed. He was now a 200 pound ball of muscle. He filled out his sleeveless top in all the right places. Sweat-sheened boulders popped out of each sleeve and capped swollen arms too swollen with blood-gorged muscle to be called cut. The cleavage of his upper chest ran like a canyon from his collar to the nape of his neck and well-formed traps seemed to pull his neck wider. His dazed eyes grew questioning and I shook myself from my stupor. I pointed at the tent in his pants. “You may want to take care of that,” I said with a grin. “Else it will take care of itself at a more inopportune time.” David looked down, shrugged and found himself a stall. Without closing the door, he dropped his gym pants and started jerking off. A second later, he looked over his shoulder. “A little privacy?” I laughed, stood up, and left the locker room. I was still more than half again his size but couldn’t shake David’s perfection. A moment later I was staring at own reflection, taking in what 335+ pounds of solid muscle looked like. There probably wasn’t a specimen like me anywhere on the planet. I took the rest of the room in, comparing myself to them. They were ants. I flexed my arms and watched the twenty something inch boulders grow and grow and grow. I got back to working out and was three sets in before David and his swollen gut returned from the bathroom. “Shy testicles?” I asked jokingly. “Let’s get back to work,” he said stoically. While the adrenaline was somewhat diminished for me, it was still bulldozing through him. He moved from one exercise to another with no rest. David continued to expand. I guess I was as well. My pump was incredible and it I felt myself getting wider in every direction. David was finding it increasingly difficult to constructively express the fury boiling inside of him. Aside from punching me with increasingly punishing swings of his fist, he would grab immobile objects like weight machines and try bending them in half. Those working out in the gym with us became gawkers as the scene became increasingly violent. I was left with moments of peace only during his frequent jerkoff breaks. But each time he returned, it was always with an increased fervor I couldn't explain. Awe turned into nervousness as David grew increasingly strong. Although still a runt compared to me, his strength exceeded his size by a large margin and I had to make him stop punching my stomach. There was little doubt it would be a wall of purple the next morning. And he wasn’t slowing down. Four hours after we first got there, I found myself as part of the crowd just watching the show. Surely, his body would slow down soon. I hadn’t been that crazed had I? I was pretty sure that I was able to contain myself during those “low dose” workouts. It wasn’t until I started really upping the amount I was consuming. And David had only taken a gulp or to more than I had this morning. Hadn’t he? David roared and threw the 120 pound dumbbell he was using at the floor as if spiking a football. The impact left a crack in the foamed padding that I knew must extend to the concrete below. Every eye was on my new protégé as he paced maniacally in a small circle, eyes crazed and posture drunk with power. Sweat bled through his top, the damp fabric glued to his bulging body like wallpaper. His slowly expanding shoulders and chest heaved as he gasped for enough breath to fuel his next set. It was hard to tell if the writhing muscle beneath his skin was just twitching or if they were growing before my eyes. That was when he noticed me, with his head turned and eyes looking over his shoulder. Those sapphire eyes, sharp and clear and menacing. Then his lips curled in a faint smirk. Beneath those darkening eyes, that cocky grin spoke to me through a bull horn and a cool wind suddenly brushed against my newly clammy skin. Oh no. I turned and raced to the locker room and threw open my locker. There, among the empty coffins of food I never ate was my gym bag. And in the gym bag was my water bottle. And in the water bottle was barely enough water to cling to a finger tip. Suddenly the world was no longer in my control. I turned and like a zombie made my way back into the weight room, empty bottle in my hand. I passed the gym manager as he practically begged his two biggest trainers to do something to stop this growing monster. The two obviously wanted no part in it. The man turned to me, noticing my size, and started pleading with me instead. I walked by without hearing a word. I stepped to the two dozen other students, now staring at the rabid beast doing pull-ups with 135 pounds of plates hanging from his belt. His lats flared like demon wings from beneath arms as dense as stone. His top was now straining to contain his ever growing girth. An obscene growth bounced in his shorts with every lift, hardly camouflaged beneath an ever widening stain. Rep after rep after rep. He roared with fury and the bars holding him bent as he jerked himself up over and over again. Yes, I was bigger. But his eyes held a power mine never did. And within him was a seed that would grow into something that would make me a speck of dust to him. And he'd fed it with all the food we brought with us that morning. When he looked at me again, the smirk became a smile that only showed his teeth. He had played me for a fool. And I had played along. Before I knew it, I was backing up and then racing for the front door. I was as big as anyone had ever been. But never had I felt so small. * * * I ran from the parking lot up the grassy beach to my brother's dorm, mind racing. I was about to let a maniac loose on the campus; one powerful enough to treat its entirety like a personal punching bag. I still had the empty bottle in my hands. He’d practically taken a whole pill. I’d done the same but wasted most of it by rubbing on my skin. And I’d gained well over a hundred pounds. What was to become of David? The rock music still blasted from the dorm basement as I made my way around it and to the entryway door. It wasn't until I nearly slammed into a Sonny's BBQ delivery guy making his way out that I was shaken from my thoughts. He looked up at me just as the Chinese food delivery guy from the morning had. Only the sight of me didn't put him in utter awe this time. He was in awe already; the sentiment was already buried in his eyes. His dazed expression didn't even notice me. I let him by without a comment. Puzzle pieces were now snapping together and forming a picture in my mind. As the picture grew clear, I scolded myself for not seeing it sooner. But even the brightest of light is invisible to those not looking at it. Heart pounding, I took a hesitant step down the stairs towards the blasting music. Half a level down, I passed the infamous janitor closet from the semester before. I turned and made my way the down final half level to the Powers Gym doors. Behind them, partially hidden under the notes, were the telltale sounds of metal crashing and men grunting. Peeking through the split between the doors yielded a narrow view which gave little away. Shadows danced with the light but that was all. The proximity did let me make out voices. The closest one, although unintelligible, sounded familiar. Something is different, McKenzie had told me the night before as she dozed off. Why had I thought of that? I took hold of the door handle and turned it ever so slowly, hoping the boom of the music and the clank of steel would overpower the cries of rusty hinges. I had dreamed that night too. I heard voices in the darkness, whispering, plotting. What that a figment of my mind or did I overhear something in the hallway as I slept? I heard the dull click of the door latch releasing and slowly pushed the door forward an inch. Then two. The shadows became figures. I pushed the door open an inch more. He’s massive and said he can show us how, the voice in my dream had said. I couldn’t believe my eyes. Giants roamed the basement of Powers Hall. There was no other way to describe them. There were three figures that I could see. Their heads were mere centimeters from the ceiling and their frames made mine look…average. Arms the size of watermelons picked up bars loaded to capacity with rusty 45 pound plates and curled them with ease. Their biceps swelled like balloons to the size of a man’s waist. Shoulders as big as the 45 pound plates boiled with every movement and themselves were mere baubles compared to backs with muscle upon muscle upon muscle that stepped up to the base of their skulls and fell like sides of beef to narrow yet ripped waists. They were naked. Clothes their size would be rare. They were obviously relishing their new bodies. Their striated asses were granite boulders atop thighs as wide as a normal man’s upper torso. Their calves alone were the size of basketballs. I couldn’t take my eyes away. They could have broken me in half. How? Then a forth figure stepped into the light. He held an entire roasted chicken in his giant hand and tore off a quarter of it with his teeth, not caring if the bite included bones. I saw—his legs! They were inhuman. Ten seconds ago I thought my body was the epitome of human size. Then those three monsters proved just how much more the human body was capable of. Now, this god of a human stretched the horizon even further. I don’t know if I could have gotten my arms around either leg but it would be close nonetheless. Veins ran like rivers over the mountains of his quads. They made it hard for me to breathe. His upper body was beyond anything I’d seen but paled in comparison to those titan legs. My eyes trailed up to his face but I knew who I’d see. That mop of hair. The recessed chin. Those sharp eyes. The guy who’s legs had always far outpaced the rest of him. It was Cody. Dorky Cody. The same Cody who literally looked up to me, eyes hungry and himself feeling small in my presence. And look at him now. “Well those didn’t last long,” Cody said as he swallowed the last of the chicken. His voice boomed over the music. He had to duck just to keep his head from hitting the ceiling. “Rick, you’re up. I’m thinking pizza again. A dozen larges.” The other three laughed as one got his phone out and the others returned to their weights. Cody just watched his friends relishing in his dominion. His left hand seemed to have a mind of its own as it caressed his own body from upper chest down to upper thigh and back. I found myself wanting to touch it too. Suddenly my two inch window opened completely and I found myself falling forward. “Well look who I found,” a voice boomed overhead. I looked up from my knees and found myself inches away from a man’s crotch, his meat dangling like a grandfather clock pendulum. I looked up further across deep cascades of abs and around a pair of pecs that hung like crags from his chest. Above those slabs was Rick’s face staring down at me, phone pressed to his ear. My face grew red. My heart raced as the others hooted from the other side of the gym. Suddenly the music was off and I was surrounded. Rick just laughed and sauntered off through the doors to the base of the stairs, putting in their pizza order. One of the others put his arm around my shoulders. He felt like a molten rock against me. His skin was hot and slick with sweat. He smelled of iron and musk. The sturdiness of him made me feel pudgy by comparison. “You must be Ryan,” he said as he squeezed me. “Your brother isn’t going to be happy about this, is he?” I knew that voice. It was deeper and more powerful now but two days ago I’d heard it. I was in the shower and heard him talking to his friend about how small he was. Aaron? Joe? I didn’t have time to think about it before Cody stepped up to me. My eyes barely reached the others’ nose but they only made it to Cody’s Adam’s apple, putting him over 8 feet tall. Up close, with the overhead lights spilling down over his shoulders and setting off his body in light and shadow, he looked even bigger. I gulped. He smiled. “Hey there Ryan,” he said with his head bent down to avoid breaking through the concrete ceiling. “Surprised to see us?” He stepped back and raised his arms in a double bicep that even made his friends gasp. “How?” was all I could muster. The three of them laughed and Cody dropped his arms. “Awe, Ryan. What’s the fun in giving that away when you're sure to find out yourself?” he asked as he reached down and picked up a pair of gym shorts from the ground. After searching the pockets, he dropped the shorts and held the contents in his closed fist. “People will notice,” I heard myself say, instantly wincing. That resulted in even more laughter. Rick entered the room and threw his phone back on the pile of clothes. Cody stepped back up and I was again encircled by these monsters. “Of course they’ll notice. The whole world will notice.” He held out his hand and I looked down. “But not yet, right? We’re only just beginning.” I looked down and saw four of the muscle pellets looking like sand colored tic-tacs in his giant hands. The breath rushed from my lungs. They only laughed harder as Cody gave each of his friends a pill, leaving the last for himself. “Bottoms up, boys,” Cody said and the four of them each swallowed an entire pellet. My brain went into overload and I took a step back, hitting a brick wall that was Aaron or Joe. Rick held his palms against each other and started pumping his arms as if expecting to watch them grow before his eyes. Maybe they were. All four were suddenly and passionately fixated on each other's body. I ducked under Cody and raced to the door, letting their laughter chase me into the stairwell. “You should have shared!” I heard Cody yell from the gym as I continued my race up the stairs. Two flights later, I burst into my brother’s dorm room and started grabbing my things and stuffing them into my duffle bag. I had to get out of here. Let Rhys figure this shit out. Hell, I’ll leave him a couple of my pellets for good measure. The pellets. I stopped and turned to the desk. Two steps brought me to the drawer. I opened it and the world grew cold. Maybe you should start locking your door, McKenize had once told him. The drawer held only dust. The mystery was solved but I felt no relief. I backed away from the desk, hands grabbing chucks of hair on either side of my head. What was I to do? Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. McKenzie? Cody? My brother? “Who’s there?” I heard myself say, voice shaky and trodden. I was answered only by another knock. Firmer this time. I stepped to the door and turned the knob. Behind it was the last person I expected or wanted to see. Standing in the door frame, starting at me with eyes cold with anger, was Dr. Powers. He spoke with barely hidden disdain. "We have a problem, don't we?" CHAPTER 12 Dr. Powers slipped by me as if he owned the room. “Shut the door,” he ordered. I obliged then turned to face him, finding the greying man standing in the middle of the room with his hands held thoughtfully behind his back. He stared at me through cold blue eyes. I returned a glare just as cold and prepared to stand my ground. The events of the previous few hours put me in no mood to be lectured by a man I could crush with one hand. Although nearing sixty by the look of his face, he was still an impressive figure by normal standards and filled out his clothes well. Silver lined his temples while a thick and neatly combed salt-pepper mix covered the rest. His eyes were a sharp and clear blue; a bombardier’s eyes that spoke of a dark intelligence within. They searched my body mechanically and with purely scientific interest. His demeanor was harsh. He stood perhaps six feet tall and could have weighed two hundred pounds. It was hard to tell exactly through the suit he was wearing. “What do you want?” I boomed and crossed my arms before me, letting my chest flair and arms swell. I was a giant compared to him: my nearly seven foot tall body bulging with muscle upon muscle capable of bending him in half. He had to sense the disparity even if his face remained flat. “Impressive,” the doctor stated mechanically as his eyes searched my frame. Once satisfied, his steely gaze shifted from my leg to my eyes. “How do you feel? Heart issues? Back pain? Joint problems? Bones feel strong? Are you urinating regularly-“ “I’m fine,” I said, a little taken aback by his choice of topics. “Good,” he said as he stepped towards me. Everything happened so fast. One second I was towering over him, his eyes level with my sternum. Then he revealed something hidden behind his back. Then there was pain. So much pain. The world rolled before my eyes. I tried to resist, to fight. Something slammed against my back. I heard a crash. Confused and dazed, I looked up to see Dr. Powers standing over me with a black metal pole in his hand. He stepped over me as I tried in vain to get up. My muscles only spasmed uselessly. “Why” dribbled from my lips. Without a word, the doctor stabbed at me with the black pole. There was a hissing sound as I was wracked with a pain double that of the first. I tried to scream but the world went black before I could open my mouth. * * * I heard voices, garbled voices, as if I were overhearing a conversation under water. My head hurt and that feeling of cotton stuffed between my ears was back in force. It was the dazed and confused feeling I’d had each time I woke up after…wait…Had I taken another pill? My heart leaped. How big was I now? Wait, that wasn’t right. This feeling was different. Something was wrong. I opened my eyes and was greeted by a blurred world. There was movement. A tall shape and a short shape. They were only dark talking blobs. And they were both taller than me…wait. No. I was looking at them from the ground. I tried to raise my head and was terrified to discover I couldn’t move it. Panic boiled in my gut. I tested my legs again, then my arms, my fingers. Nothing. I tried to yell for help but only a negligible gurgle came out. The panic cleared my mental fog like a wildfire. Dr. Powers! He’s here. He…tazed me! I tried again to move but all was in vain. All I could do was try to blink away the blur. And listen. “You need his blood, Ben,” I heard Dr. Powers’ voice say. “But the anesthesia is swimming in there too. It attacks the nervous system quickly, though, so he’ll take the brunt of it. You will likely only be put in a light sleep.” “No matter,” I heard a frail yet determined voice respond. “My god he is a specimen.” A pause. “Rick, he’s waking up!” The rising panic in the frail man’s voice was not mirrored by Powers. “Well look whose back,” he said as his slowly sharpening form moved over me. I finally blinked the blur away to reveal those cold blue eyes staring at me from above. Rage filled me as I fought against those invisible chains which bound by body. I could hear a growl begin in my gut and felt my head start to swing ever so slightly side-to-side, but that was the physical extent of my rage. Dr. Powers laughed and turned his attention to a metal pole rising from somewhere over my head. It appeared to be an IV stand and attached to it was a giant bag of clear, yellowish liquid. “Let’s just up the dose a bit,” he said as he fiddled with something out of my eyesight. I rolled my eyes down and that’s when I noticed the tubes. A half dozen were jutting out from my still massive form. Two held the clear liquid and entered in at my wrist. Four others were filled with a deep crimson liquid which could only have been my blood. Those tubes were as thick as drinking straws and erupted from the meatiest part of each arm and thigh. Suddenly my body felt cold and those invisible chains grew tighter. What limited movement I had suddenly disappeared. I looked back up at Dr. Powers and saw he was done fiddling with the IV. Now I could only stare at my captors with cold hate. As Powers finished with the IV, the second figure waited patiently from a wheelchair. He was ancient, well over eighty. He also looked incredibly familiar. He wore pressed slacks and a white, buttoned dress shirt that hung on his bony frame like a curtain. His cloudy eyes had intensity but the face they were planted in sagged like a deflated balloon. Most of his scalp was mottled with dark spots. What little hair he owned either blobbed like weeds on his brow or fell in scattered strands from scalp to his neck. He stared at me with obvious hunger. Finished with the IV, Powers turned back and stared over me, eyes searching. I looked down at my useless body. I was where I had fallen, giant legs sprawled on the floor and my torso lying on my brother’s mattress. The frame of the bed had collapsed as I fell on it and I found myself partially sitting, mostly lying on both the floor and bed. I was surprised to find that I was naked. I forced my eyes back on Dr. Powers, and found myself locked in his gaze. “You ready to give back what you borrowed?” he asked. Without a pause, he turned back to the familiar man in the wheelchair. “Come on up, Ben. Let’s get you on the bed.” As he gingerly helped the elderly man to his feet and guided him to my brother’s roommate’s bed, I wracked my brain to remember who he was. I’d seen those eyes, that face. Even the wheelchair. Whoever he was, he kept staring at me with those hungry eyes. What did he want from me? “We hoped this wouldn’t be necessary, boy,” Powers said after he laid his friend down. He then bent down a picked up four thick clear tubes. I looked back at my body and saw four similar tubes stick in each thigh and the meatiest part of each arm. A quick scan revealed that my blood-filled tubes ran into small machine before emerging empty on the other side and were now being inserted into similar parts of the old man’s body. “You’ll be okay, Ben,” he said tenderly. “When you wake up you will be a new man.” With that, he turned on the machine separating my tubes from Ben’s and suddenly the blood on my side rushed into Ben’s side and entered his body. The man groaned as his gaze held mine. Then his eyes grew heavy his breathing feeble. After a moment, they closed. I turned my attention back to Dr. Powers, who was already staring at me. “Don’t judge me, boy,” he said with a sneer. “You should be down in the Bahamas with your pretty-boy roommate. It’s not my fault you stumbled on this little secret.” He turned and started making his way around the room, which I only now realized was trashed. Every drawer was open with contents thrown haphazardly onto the floor. “I made this medication for us, but they need a young man’s body to work. Truth be told, it was your roommate who seemed the best fit for this experiment. A half dozen pills only gave me an extra twenty pounds. For Ben Fitz here they were useless. But for you…” his eyes flickered to my body. “Well, let’s say we didn’t expect them to work so well. How many did you take? Five? Six? All of them?” He didn’t wait for a response he knew I was unable to provide. How surprised would he be to discover I’d taken only one? Dr. Powers continued to search the room for any pills I’d saved. His search was interrupted as a crash shook the room and was followed by a herd of thunderous voices. Their laugher boomed through the door and their footsteps made the ground shake. My breath caught. The boys from the basement had emerged and, by the sound of things, were much bigger than the giants I’d run away from earlier today. The torrent of sound erupting from them audibly made its way down the hallway, leaving Dr. Powers in what only could be called a stupor. As the sound faded down the hall, Powers made his way to the door. He opened it and peeked towards the chaos. Upon seeing the scene out of my eyeshot, his jaw dropped. “My god,” he whispered. Without another word he gathered his things and bolted from the room, closing and locking the door behind him. Now it was only this mysterious Ben Fitz and myself, connected by some blood machine what was…what? Going to make him younger? He appeared to be the same old geezer I saw sitting in the wheelchair when I— Suddenly the memory came flooding back. Ben Fitz. The Fitz Mafia…this crusty old man was the honorary mascot of my brother’s workout group. The pieces were slowly fitting together. I felt my heart race in its paralyzed body. Dr. Powers and Dr. Fitz were the co-authors of the paper I found on gene therapy. And the tenants of this dorm were their lab rats. Both had their eyes all over this place. A groan shook me from my thoughts. Although still wispy, it was stronger than the frail and shaking voice I’d heard from Fitz so far. He was still the old man. Yet… Didn’t his shirt once sit on him like a tent? Although still oversized, there was definitely a form under that fabric; not just a skeleton with skin. Had his face filled out a bit? A gloom bubbled across my consciousness as the consequences became clear. I looked at my own body. It was still the superhuman form I’d come to expect but…was it getting smaller? As the minutes ticked by, my hunch became fact. I could feel my muscles slowly drain as my blood pumped into a growing Ben Fitz. As his chest filled the shirt and the skin on his face regained its youth, my body slowly but surely began shrinking away. I did not want to lose this body! Panic-stricken, I fought against the paralytic drug with everything I had. All I had to do was shake the IV free. More muscle draining minutes wore by with no progress. Then I heard the sagging mattress groan. It must be working. I fought harder and harder against those chemical bounds. More groaning. Shrinking or not, I was still over three hundred pounds propped against this shattered bed. A few more rocks and… Crash! The frame gave its final death cry and collapsed completely. I fell awkwardly, my entire body now lying on the floor. A quick scan sank my heart as I realized that not only was the IV still firmly attached to my wrists (and neck!), the draining tubes were as well. To make matters worse, I could no longer see Dr. Fitz. All I saw were the tell-tale tubes reaching up from the machine of the floor and disappearing over the corner of the mattress. Exhausted, paralyzed, and now blind to what was happening, I felt resignation seep into me. Minutes turned into hours and I could only watch as my crumpled body began to wither away. The definition and vascularity remained but the size mysteriously disappeared. In turn, I heard the sporadic moans escaping Ben Fitz’s mouth grow deeper and stronger. More than once, the bed groaned beneath his ever increasing weight as he stole it from me. Arms as big as a womans waist withered: 26 inches, 25, 24, 23. The sides of beef that made up my chest deflated like a balloon. The deep canyons of my 40 inch thighs grew shallow. I closed my eyes, unable to witness the slow, inevitable return to my once scrawny self. Footsteps. A familiar voice. I opened my eyes as the door knob rattled. I must have dozed off, only this time the memory of what had happened remained stuck in my brain like shards of glass. I immediately looked down at my body. Once one of the most powerful specimens on the planet, it now looked very similar to the healthy yet narrow frame I began the week with. Only now my skin seemed to hang off me and puddle around my body. Although still a body many would kill for, the sight of it only made me want to sob. All that power. Gone. Only then did I notice the giant, vascular arm hanging over the side of the bed in front of me. A striated bowling ball shoulder, an equally impressive upper arm, and a bulging forearm mapped with sinew, veins and muscle. It was Dr Fitz and he was now overflowing the bed. I could see the top of his mountainous chest when it rose with every strong, deep breaths. He was the giant now. How long had I been out? Late afternoon light beamed through the window. The doorknob rattled again, which would have made me jump had I not been paralyzed. Dr. Powers was back. Now that I was drained, I was useless to him. What would he do to me? My breath got stuck in my throat as the door opened. An impressive figure strolled into the room but it wasn't Dr Powers. It was my brother.
  13. Guest

    The dominant species (1)

    Early July, location: classified “That’s the tenth rat this organism has killed”, professor Shoetz said to his assistant as they stared through the thick layer of protective glass. Before their eyes the organism that had been discovered by the recent mission on Mars and had been secretly transported to this classified research facility, had once again consumed a rat. As always, the organism had invaded the rat through its nose and then somehow managed to eat the animal from the inside, making its muscles shrink until their was nothing left then a lifeless, emaciated carcass. “For some reason, the process was slower this time”, the assistant reacted, “It seems like the organism is somehow interacting with its host.” “Correct”, professor Shoetz replied, “I agree that the organism is trying to bond with its host. Almost as if it is trying to adapt to life on our planet. Strange that it keeps killing its host then…” “Perhaps…”, the assistant began. “Perhaps what?”, professor Shoetz shot back and turned to his assistant. “Perhaps we need a bigger host?”, the assistant said. “Human trials? Not quite according to the army’s guidelines”, professor Shoetz stated, “But perhaps not quite impossible…”. “What do you mean, professor?”, the assistant asked. Professor Shoetz didn’t reply. He left the lab and marched back to his desk. He closed the door and picked up his phone. “Colonel Withers? I think I might have a solution for your disciplinary problem…” The next morning two MP’s escorted a soldier into the lab. The soldier had a scruffy beard, his green t-shirt was stained and reeked of beer and sweat. The soldier’s bloodshot eyes darted around in the lab. “According to your personal record you face dishonorable discharge this time”, professor Shoetz said from behind his desk in the lab. The soldier didn’t react. “I can give you an other way out”, professor Shoetz went on. The soldier’s eyes locked onto the professor’s face. “If you volunteer for an experiment, you will be relieve from duty and are free to leave the army without any, let’s say, unpleasant consequences”, professor Shoetz stated. “Colonel Withers agrees. I have the paperwork with his signature right here”, he added. “Where’s the catch, doc?”, the soldier replied. “No catch. You just sign here that you agree to volunteer for the experiment and within a few hours you are free to go”, professor Shoetz said. “Seems a bit fishy”, the soldier let out with a quizzical look. “No problem. Guards, take him back to his cell”, professor Shoetz stated. “No wait! I’ll be free to go?”, the soldier asked. As the professor nodded, he stepped over to the desk and quickly signed the document. “Let’s get this over with!”. “Wise decision”, professor Shoetz said, “Remove your clothes but keep on your underwear. Guards, you can return to your post.” The two MP’s left the lab and the assistant led the soldier over into the other part of the lab. “Open the hatch”, professor Shoetz ordered as he stood in front of the glass. “What’s going on?”, the soldier yelled and pounded on the glass. He span around as he heard a hatch open. The organism slowly appeared from the opening, sliding across the floor with its short tentacles. “What the fuck?”, the soldier yelled as he stared down onto the light brown, blobby thing. Before he could turn around, the organism launched itself upward and sprang onto his face. Its tentacles grabbed the sides of the soldier’s head firmly with the small suction cups at their ends. “Like an octopus grabbing its prey”, professor Shoetz remarked clinically. The soldier opened his mouth to scream but as he did, the organism disappeared down his throat inside him. “It didn’t use the nose like with the rats”, professor Shoetz added. “Are you taking notes?”, he asked his assistant who stood staring at the terrifying scene. The soldier screamed in pain as he felt the organism search a way inside his body. Within seconds his body begin thinning as the organism began feeding on his mass. “Well, that’s a disappointment”, professor Shoetz said as he stared at the lifeless, mummy-like body through the glass, “The last rat lasted longer. Curious though, his balls are completely gone. Look!”. The assistant opened his eyes and stared at the scene. The soldier’s boxers had slipped away and indeed, his balls were nowhere to be seen. “Wait for the organism to return to its cage and then have the nurse take care off the body”, professor Shoetz said, “I expect the report of the dissection on my desk tomorrow”. The assistant nodded and stepped aside to let the professor pass. He went back to the glass and saw the organism come through the open mouth of the deceased soldier and slide into tis cage. He reached for the button, knocked over some papers and dodged for them toward the floor. As he got back up, he pushed the button to close the cage and let the two guards back in to put the body in a bag and transport it to the other lab. The assistant followed them and turned to the nurse as he sent the two other soldiers out: “Could you prepare the body for the dissection, please? I’ll get changed and be right back.”. He quickly left to get changed. The nurse nodded but swallowed as she opened the bag and stared at the mummy-like corpse. She was used to shocking results after experiments to create super-soldiers but this dried out, clearly young body was beyond anything she had seen here. She gulped once more and pulled the body from the bag. Luckily for her, the stick figure didn’t weigh much. She blinked as she thought seeing something move inside the mouth. She opened her mouth to scream, but before any sound could escape her lips the organism jumped from the dead soldier inside her mouth. Her vision went dark as she fell backward to the floor. A bit later, the nurse was awoken by the assistant. “What happened?”, she asked as she sat up slowly. “I don’t know. I came in to get a file and saw you lying on the floor”, the assistant replied. “I must have slipped and hit the floor hard with my head. I do feel some headache”, the nurse said as she stood up, supported by the assistant. “Are you okay?”, the assistant asked while he let go of the nurse’s arm. “Fine. Just a mild headache. I’ll let you handle the dissection and head home”, the nurse said. “Get some sleep and see you tomorrow”, the assistant said as the nurse left the lab. -------------------------------------------------- End of Sumer, location: Orchid university “How was your Sumer, bud?” Keith looked up with a grin as he recognized his roommate’s voice. “Working out, partying and fucking”, he said, “yours?”. “Same like yours, I guess”, Matt replied and dropped his bags on the floor. “Ready for some action on the football field?”. “Hell yeah”, Keith said and got up from the bed, “Let them try and stop the “Dynamite duo””. Matt grinned as his buddy used their nickname. Last year, during their freshman year, they had been roommates and had quickly become friends through their common passion for the gym, football and cheerleaders. They were typical jocks but even as freshmen their performance on the field had made an impression. Matt stood 5’8 and weighed just shy of 210 pounds. Keith was a tad taller (6’0) and a good 10 pounds heavier (220 pounds). “Good to see ya back, buddy”, Keith said, stepped up to his roommate and wrapped his right arm around his shoulders in an embrace. Matt patted the slightly bigger athlete’s firm back. “Any gains?”, he asked as Keith released the embrace. “Half an inch an my arms. 18 inches of muscle now”, Keith said. “Crap. I put on almost an inch: mine are just over 17 now. Thought I’d caught up”, Matt replied. “Keep trying, bud”, Keith stated. “Still have the extra inch where it counts, though”, Matt shot back smugly, referring to his 9 inch cock compared to Keith’s 8 incher. “Why don’t we grab something to eat? I’m buying”, he added. “Some burgers to fuel our bods. Great idea, bud”, Keith replied. The following days life on campus got busier as more students arrived. Matt and Keith used the warm weather to display their muscular torsos through their skintight tank tops. They scored some numbers of newly arrived girls and opened their new season of conquests. “1-0, bud”, Keith said grinningly as he entered the dorm room halfway into the morning. “1 all, ya mean”, Matt replied smugly as he fished a forgotten bra from underneath his bed, “I tell ya: the girls this year definitely are very… creative.” “Have some energy left for the gym?”, Keith stated. “Let’s go”, Matt answered as he got up from his bed, pulled on a tight shirt and grabbed his gym bag. “Alright. Great set”, Keith said an hour later as Matt racked the bar and sat up on the bench. “So pumped”, Matt let out as he stood up and flexed his chest. His engorged pecs bulged, straining the soaked shirt. “Let’s hit the showers, man”. Keith followed his buddy and they chatted along as they stripped in the locker room and took a relaxing shower. They returned to their lockers and got dressed as the assistant coach entered. “Summers and Dayton. Physical checkup tomorrow morning. Report in the hospital at the other side of town at 8.30 a.m.”, the assistant coach said and moved along to the coach’s office. The next morning Keith and Matt presented themselves at the hospital. The hospital was part of the military base at the edge of the town. A soldier directed them to a waiting area where the entire football team would show up. “Well, well. If it aren’t the pretty boys.” Keith and Matt looked up and saw Sean, senior and star quarterback looking down on them. Keith shot up from his chair to stand tall against the star player. Sean pushed his chest into Keith’s pecs. At 6’4 and 242 pounds he was taller, bigger and wider than Keith. “Move”, he said as he stared down into Keith’s eyes. “Make me”, Keith spat back and clenched his fists. Matt stood up and placed his hand atop his roommate’s traps. “Relax, man. He’s not worth it. Sit down”, he urged his buddy as he noticed the soldier behind the desk looking in their direction. “Better listen to your girlfriend, pretty boy”, Sean added, causing his buddies to laugh. Keith felt more anger course through his body, but knew that his roommate was right. If he got into a fight here, he wouldn’t win against the 20 pound heavier athlete and he would be in serious trouble. He gave Sean a final glare and then sat down. “That’s a good pretty boy”, Sean said before he moved along to take his seat. Several hours later Keith and Matt were the last two athletes left. They looked up as an assistant came in their direction “Dayton, Matthew”, an assistant said. “Tough luck, buddy”, Matt said as he got up and patted his friend’s shoulder playfully, “ See ya later in our room.” “Sure thing, MATTHEW”, Keith replied, stressing the word ‘Matthew’ as he knew it pissed his buddy off whenever someone used his full name. Matt glared at his roommate and then followed the assistant. 15 minutes later, Keith followed his example. He read the instructions on the wall and stripped down to his boxers as asked. He knocked on the door and entered. Instantly, the heat in the room hit him. “Keith Summers?”, a nurse asked without looking up from the paperwork she was doing. “Yes, ma’am”, Keith replied, taken a bit off guard by the strange, somewhat intimidating presence of the nurse. “You can start by producing a urine sample ”, the nurse said and pointed at the door of toilet. Keith walked over into the toilet, grabbed the recipient atop the toilet seat and filled it. He put the half-filled recipient back down and returned to the other room. The temperature in the room seemed a bit higher than before. He felt his body adapting to the heat. Without saying a word or even looking at the athlete, the nurse stood up and went into the toilet. Keith stood there waiting. He felt his armpits moisten with sweat. He rubbed his forehead with his right hand, wiping the pearls of sweat from it and then rubbing his fingers dry against his boxers. He gulped, trying to get the dry feeling from his mouth. “Please step on the scale”, the nurse ordered as she returned. Keith did as he was told. “220.3 pounds. 12.9% bodyfat”, she read off the scale. “Up against that wall for height”. Keith obeyed and stood tall against the wall. “6 feet exactly”, the nurse said. Keith gulped once more as the nurse stood uncomfortably close to him. He felt sweat slide from his armpits along his lats. “Your file said you had a shoulder injury last year”, the nurse stated as she stepped back a bit. “Yes, ma’am”, Keith replied, “Some problems with the rotator cuff.” “Raise your arms at your sides until they are parallel to the floor.” Keith obeyed the command and raised his arms. A wave of musky sweat escaped his exposed armpits. The nurse stepped closer again. Her hands moved onto the mass of Keith’s left shoulder, her fingers feeling along the lines of the muscle. She moved her head in close, her nose almost inside the dark armpit. “Your shoulder’s perfectly fine, Mr. Summers”, she said as she moved back to the desk to fill out the form. “Strip completely.” “W…what?”, Keith asked a bit incredulously. “Take off your boxers. We also check your testicles for irregularities. Signs of steroid use for example. And don’t be shy, Mr. Summers: I work for the army and hundreds of naked soldiers passed in front of me”, the nurse replied matter-off-factly as she turned toward the urine sample. Keith took off his boxers. It had been a long time since he’d felt uneasy getting naked in front of a woman. Instinctively, he held his hands in front of his groin. The nurse returned and squatted down in front of the athlete. “Don’t be shy, Mr. Summers”, she said as she brushed his hands aside. “Opf”, Keith let out as the nurse grabbed his cock with one hand and held it up. Her other hand cupped his balls. He bit his lips as her fingers caressed his balls during their inspection. To his embarrassment he could feel blood rush to his cock. The nurse felt the cock in her hand getting hotter and harder. “Oupfh”, Keith let out as the hand around his cock squeezed gently. “Everything seems perfectly fine, Mr. Summers”, the nurse said clinically as she let go of the inflating cock and moved back to the desk. She noted a few things and then walked over to the other side of the room. “Why are you locking the door?”, Keith asked as he noticed the nurse turning the key. Instead of answering, the nurse turned around to face Keith and stepped over to him. Keith couldn’t believe his eyes: as the nurse walked toward him, she unbuttoned her uniform. For some strange reason, her eyes were completely black. “Something tells me you’re not as shy as you pretend, Mr. Summers”, the nurse said as she stood fully naked in the center of the room. Keith felt his cock harden and rise up as he stared at the nurse’s nice, firm body. He gulped as her hands cupped her prominent breasts. He couldn’t believe what was happening. “Get over here and fuck me”, the nurse said in a strangely dominant voice as she laid down on her back atop the examination table. Keith hesitated: his mind urged him to get away, but his now fully-hard cock smacked into his six-pack with anticipation. “NOW!” The nurse’s voice sounded somehow metallic and unhuman. The harsh command pushed Keith over his hesitation. He stepped over to the end of the examination table and positioned the head of his fully erect 8 incher against her pussy. He grabbed the sides of the table and slowly pushed his 8 incher inside her. “Ow yes”, the nurse groaned as the hard cock penetrated her. Her back arched up and her hands clawed at the athlete’s muscular chest. Keith went on until his cock was fully inside the nurse. He felt her legs wrap around his lower back and moved in to kiss her. He began driving his hips back and forth, moving his cock in and out. Precum leaked from his 8 incher inside her. “UH YEAH”, the nurse grunted pleasurefully. She guided Keith’s head in between her breasts, making him lick them. As he did, her hands clutched at his wide, muscular back. Keith felt his breathing fasten as he kept pumping in and out of the nurse. Inside the nurse’s womb the organism that had invaded her in the military base took full control of her. It had been awoken by the pheromones in Keith’s sweat and was now fully focused on the hormones in Keith’s precum that was giving off by his cock. The organism began to move toward the source of the testosterone it fed upon. Keith kept pumping in and out of the nurse’s pussy, his breathing getting heavier by the second and more and more sweat sliding along his muscular body. “YEAUGHN”, he roared as he came deep inside her. The moment Keith’s 8 incher released its load, the organism moved in: it latched onto the head of the cock. “Ughn”, Keith groaned as he felt like he was being pulled inside the nurse more tightly. It felt like his cock was being sucked inside and the nurse’s legs hardened around his lower back. The organism fed on every blast and then slid inside the head of the cock, moved through the shaft and hooked its tentacles onto Keith’s balls. Lost in more pleasure than he’d ever experienced, Keith felt the strange sensation inside his cock and then in his balls. His balls pulsed stabbingly for a split second. His head span a bit as he stood straight an withdrew from the passed out nurse. He inhaled a few times and then realization of what he had just done hit him. He pulled on his boxers and quickly left, a strange feeling of exhaustion spreading through him. He got dressed and hurried away from the hospital. He saw that Matt had texted him to hang out for dinner. A strange and sudden fatigue seemed to well up inside him and he texted his buddy back he would pass and headed back to their dorm.
  14. CardiMuscleman

    The Ultimates in Lockdown

    Chapter One As the worshipper approached the man about to be worshipped, lying naked on the bench, his entire body covered in sweat from the three hour training session he had forced the worshipper to endure whilst the worshipped had been restrained by a ten thousand pound pec deck exercise and cuffs to the handles, the worshipper moaned "Are you willing?" The worshipee, a word of his own invention, grunted "First, tell me what you want to do?" "Please, I beg of you, pick up those one thousand pound dumbells, hold them in each hand and then on my command flyes, until you cannot do a single rep more!" "Ah" came the chuckle from the man about to be worshipped, "you wish to challenge my pecs, yes?" "Challenge, Worship and Defeat them" came the moaned reply as the worshipper sat on the worshipee's groin and slowly let his twelve by nine monster rub against the worshippe's ass, causing him to moan with desire. As the worshipper lay down, his fingers pressing down on the eight inch long, hard as nails, nipples he could feel the monstrous pec muscle underneath and the titanic heart pounding underneath. As the first stirrings of his groin flooded his mind he moaned, "Flyes, each movement taking five seconds" and with that counted to five as the man he was worshipping slowly made the dumbbells meet in the middle, making his already mammoth chest bulge to an incredible ninety inches. At the pinnacle of the rep, the worshipper moaned "Hold for five" and as the man did as command, his nipples were twisted one way then the other and as the monster lowered the dumbbells at the same pace as he raised them he grunted "Resist me, for I am your lover!" For twenty minutes, the torture continued, each movement accompanied by grunts by the monster, groans from the worshipper and the unmistakable sound of a cock slowly entering a ass. As the worshipper felt himself get closer and closer, he started to suck the titan's nipples, causing the monster to moan with desire as his own fifteen by ten cock started to harden and soon both men were lost in the sensations of worship, their hearts pounding like never before, their cocks on the verge of cumming, their moans of sexual desire... "WILL YOU TWO PACK IT IN?" As the worshipper, Roger Dixon in his guise as the Ultimate Cadet looked up, and the man being worshipped, Porthos in his guise as the Ultimate Titan bent his head at the end of the bench, they both saw a highly annoyed man, his muscles bigger than either on them, sitting on another bench, his elbow on one on his massive quads and drumming his fingers on the other quad with a fed up looking expression on his face. "Mon amis" moaned Porthos, "forgive us, but you know..." As the man stood up to his full height of nine feet, with a loincloth covering an otherwise entirely naked body, he sighed and said "I'm sorry, Porthos, Roger, it's just" and with that sighed again and taking a sword from besides the bench, raised it up and declared "Thy honour is restored" and in doing so shrank down and was replaced by Henry Cardigan fully clothed, who sighed again and said "Look, when I arranged this holiday at the end of last year, how was I to know that we'd be stuck. All I had planned was that I would come over here for a week, have a good set of training sessions with the both of you, get some ideas together and then head back home and start getting back into the gym to carry on where I left off after developing sciatica. I didn't know that the day after I arrived and invited Porthos, there would be a state-wide lockdown in Colorado" "You are angry with me?" asked Porthos, his head bowing upside down "No, I'm not angry, just fed up" came the reply, "For the past three weeks I have had to endure you two spending every moment in the day producing so many muscle worship movies I dare say you are single handedly causing a quadrupling of data usage and that's before all the people working at home. I'm not that way inclined, and well you know it!" and with that Henry sighed "If anyone wants me, I'll be on the roof getting what fresh air I can!" and with that stomped out of the gym in a foul mood slamming the door after him. As Roger sat up and helped Porthos to do the same he said "Henry's right, I'm gay, you're bisexual and yet Henry, Henry's never had a date in his life. When he sees us making love he must wonder what he is missing out on" "Aye" replied Porthos, "and yet whenever a lady congratulates him on some feat of bravery as himself, or some feat of strength or power as the Ultimate Musketeer, he just doffs his hat or bows and says no more about it. You are right mon amis, we are not thinking of him at all. What can we do?" "I've an app for that!" smiled Roger and with that clambered off Porthos and pulled his iPhone out of his pocket and launched "Super Dates" explaining it as a dating app for superheroes, "after all they are on lockdown as well" and with that the two lovers scrolled through the options to find a suitable date for their friend.
  15. foker

    Tara Trains Hard

    Hope you will enjoy another story I wrote. After an intense day of working out, fully exhausted, Tara pushes her muscled body, especially her abs and pecs over all the possible limits at her private gym. Tara Trains Hard. Part 1 Tara has just finished her workout session in the city gym. It was a part of her daily routine, which lasted 3 hours in the morning and then, after a reach lunch and some brief rest, 4 more hours in the afternoon. She jumped in her car and drove home, enjoying the ever-progressing stillness of the scenery. Mile after mile leaving the crowded town, heading towards her cottage in the outskirts. Rep after impossible rep she tortured her muscles during these last hours, the luxury gym was already empty at that time on Sunday and she had a chance to focus completely on her training, without any disturbances. It is not that others easily distracted Tara, no; it was rather her own enormous, ripped to shreds veiny musculature that made them watch in awe how she struggles and huffs with enormous dumbbells and bars, lifting for reps more weight than two or even three healthy men could move for one repetition. Out of this reason, she preferred to workout fully dressed, wearing loose pants and a hoodie. All this clothes made the newcomers think, when seeing her first, that she was simply an overweighed fatty, trying to lose some weight. Her muscles were still burning like hell after the intensive sessions of her recent cruel training. Every fibre, every muscle stitch was screaming in sweet pain: Tara pushed her body even wilder than ever today. Moreover, it was the wall of her abdominal cubes, which received the most of her attention and therefore the most insane workout punishment of today. However, she knew, due to the workout schedule she had to maintain, it was not the last challenge of today for her exhausted body. After a 10 minutes’ drive, Tara arrived home and parked in the garage. When she was getting out of the car, her face distorted in a grimace of pain: her abs muscles were so exhausted and tormented that they gave up to contract even in this simple motion of straightening and getting on her feet. “Nghhaaa… c’mon babies… I still have something for you…” she spoke in a gentle voice to her shredded balls of abs. “Mmmm… my abs… I will rip you to shreds this evening…” The driver’s seat was fully wet in her post-workout sweat. Shaking a bit, with all her muscles being in a search of rest and relaxation, Tara entered her big house and, impressively, it was not the shower or even the kitchen where she headed first. Without giving herself a slightest brake or getting a drink, Tara went directly to the basement, where she had her private well-equipped gym. Her ripped quads hurt with every step she took. “Ufff… so tired… hurts so bad…” she opened the cellar door and rushed to left side of the room. The thermostat showed the temperature: 35 degrees, it was very hot, and the whole space had almost no fresh air to breath normally. Tara took the remote from the floor and pushed the button “up” five times, increasing the already impossible heat to 40 degrees Celsius. “Hhhh… hot…” she breathed out. All the walls in the room were covered in mirrors; being there, she could see her own reflection from various angles. There was a bar for pull-ups hanging from the ceiling, Tara stood directly under it and began removing her clothing. Her blue pants were first to come off, revealing her strong muscular thighs and a beautifully carved set of calves, plenty of veins ran all over them. Next was her loose-fitting hoodie. When that was off, her broad shoulders, shredded arms, and man shaming pectoral muscles with a clearly defined clearage were set free. She wore no bra at all, enjoying the feeling of the ruff material on her muscle boobs, they were so well developed that there was no need of any support for them. Her pectorals looked like two huge blocks of striated flesh without a portion of breast tissue. Prominent grooves running lengthwise and pulsating veins crisscrossing in and out of her inches-deep muscle-cleavage. Her nipples where pointed straight to the floor. Pure pectoral beef towering over her inhuman wall of abs. Which by the way were in the most painful condition a woman or a man could ever have or imagine. One and a half inch deep canyons divided huge balls of muscles, the size of big oranges. Tara had what seemed to be an eight pack. Thanks to her hardcore workouts, they had been disproportionately overdeveloped for years. In fact, they were somehow significantly more ripped and vascular than the rest of her body. The bulge in her thong-panties right under her pussy hided even more of extreme and unthinkable musculature. She looked in the wall-mirrors, adoring her impossibly ripped body, all the muscles very swollen and still red after her afternoon workout. Veins ran all over them, and she could easily see many detailed fibres of each muscle group. Marvelling her bulking figure, Tara made a double biceps pose; her 18-inches biceps were as thick as softballs, plenty of pencil thick veins running on them and further, to her meaty forearms, built out of nothing but striated muscle. Her shoulders were huge, pressing against those gigantic biceps. They were outlined with grooves, notches, and striations, springing to life with a slightest movement of this muscle goddess. After 15 seconds it caused her more sweet pain to hold this biceps poser, Tara’s muscles were totally exhausted after hours and hours spent in the city gym today. Yet she was about to crash them more, demanding to deal with more exercising and therefore pushing them to grow bigger. Pushing her incredibly tired body to train more, being already in a state of complete exhaustion, in a condition where any other athlete would quit and seek for rest. Tara picked up a 20-kilo empty barbell beneath her; she added one 25-kilo plate on each side of it, making the total weight 70 kilograms. Her tired muscular arms bulged and flexed during this process, then she straightened, looked up at the pull-up bar, then down at the weight again, estimating something and grinned “Ngha… I’m in the mood to push my limits… more weight…” with that she put two more plates, increasing the whole weight of the barbell to 120 kilograms. The heat in the basement was impossible to withstand, drops of sweat started to form on the top surface of her pectorals. Her muscle breast was so big, that it formed two almost horizontal platforms, providing enough space to place a large bottle on each. When she was leaning down in order to secure the plates on the barbell, the beads of her sweat started they journey on her immense pec-meat, rolling down to her wide areolas and then to her one and a half erect nipples, moisturizing her paper thin skin. Sunset light, coming from the windows delivered its photons on her ripped and vascular chest, complementing the unbelievable anatomy of her pectoral muscles. Drops of it then ran further, on the underside of her pecs, hidden in their shadow. Difficult to believe how tuff has she developed her chest, so her boobs had a rock-hard underside! Travelling halfway, they fell down, only to land on the second row of Tara’s billiard balls-sized abdominal cubes and then disappeared in the deep cracks in between her inhuman abs. “That’s it… let’s begin…” she encouraged herself, focusing and gathering reserves of strengths in her wasted body. Lifting her head, Tara jumped on the bar and in one instant motion performed a round off with a hip circle, so now she was hanging from it not with her hands but with her legs, having the bar firmly secured under her knees, with her grapefruit-sized vascular calves pressing hard against the backside of her colossally swollen muscle thighs. With her head down, she faced the barbell on the floor. Tara straightened her arms, the height was exactly enough to grab the 120-kilo barbell. She encircled her hands over it, shook her head blowing off the sweat from her beautiful young face and with incredible strengths pulled it up. “Frrrhaaa…” her biceps exploded with remarkable definition, her traps widened more. Every muscle fibre of her impressive back billowed outwards at an alarming rate. On each of her thigh, the individual heads of the quadriceps grew into a monstrous definition. Huge knots of thick, blue veins jumped from underneath her skin, plastering her glutes from top to bottom with a tangled web of vasculature. Her perfect butt inflated with nothing but lean muscle mass, plenty of alarmingly bulging muscle stitches were clearly visible on it. Tara’s calves swelled more, dangerously pressing on the overgrown muscle groups of her huge quads. It was not possible to describe her pecs differently as two huge blocks of striated beef; she held the heavy barbell right under them, breathing in short determined strokes. Then came an unthinkable feat of strengths, which could not be human possible, if it was not Tara, the young muscle goddess with years of extreme dedication to push her physic beyond all the limits. “Mhaaa… nghaa…” she started to bend her body, slowly bringing her upper-frame to a parallel to the floor position with a sheer power of her bulging abdominal wall, holding 120 kilograms of additional weight between her chin and her man-shaming pectorals. Agonizingly slow, she made it, her back was now in horizontal position, her glutes bulging insanely, doubling its size in order to transfer the momentum of this remarkable motion to her titanic thighs and calves, which locked the pull-up bar even harder. But her abs were in the worst condition, Tara’s eight-pack transformed into a ten-pack with each individual head growing beyond the size of grapefruits! Regardless of this, her small waist broadened only slightly at the call of her broadening obliquus, keeping her impossible figure steady. Her back exploded with even more muscles, as its many individual fibres surged forth, fighting each other for space and deepening the craves in her mind-blowing anatomy. Her lats spreaded in order bring more power to her arms and bulging shoulders, which turned into missiles of feminine might, while her biceps erupted with more veins. The head of each biceps pressed hard against the colossal mass of her pectorals. “Grrrhhh… ahhh…” Tara’s mighty chest jumped and bulged, her now two inches thick nipples pointed straight to the ceiling. With fire in her eyes, she held this hellish position. Ten seconds… twenty… twenty-five… half a minute. Her breathing became rush and uneven. Her exhausted abs seemed to summon non-existing reserves of strengths and just held her there, together with the heavily loaded barbell! In the meantime, the massive range of striations on her mega-defined glutes deepened to a half-inch each! Those thick slabs of this young muscle girl’s butt were protruding alarmingly from her body. The mark of forty seconds past… yet Tara was still holding this painful weighted horizontal position, grunting huffing in between short breaths. The heat was unbearable, the air was literally burning but here she was, and here was her 10-pack, bulging incredibly, with bunches of finger thick veins running over them, tired to the bone but somehow managing to keep going. Craves between them were more than 2 inches deep; they were full of her sweat. Tara gritted her teeth, her frame began to tremble and the sweat from the canyons of her abs started to spill out and land on the floor. She looked in the mirror and saw a muscle beast shaking in pain, devoted to train her muscles to unthinkable level. “Yesss… girl… keep going… aww… my abs… grow… fuck… grow… biggerrrr…” with that Tara roared and flexed her stomach muscles even more. Her eyes focused on the first two abs muscles right under her colossal pecs, she threw her head back flexed wilder and they sprang into brighter definition. Her head came up; tears were running down her chicks, this additional feat costed her hell of the remaining strengths. Her quivering worsened. Desperately withstanding it, Tara flexed the second set of her extremely developed abdominal cubes. “Anghhaaa!... c’mon… babies… grooowww…” the veins from the first pair transmitted more blood to them and they grew half an inch bigger! She did the same with the third, and the fourth pairs. Now she was not breathing properly, she was just gulping the unbelievably hot air. Her eyes closed, she reached the mark of one and a half minute and it seemed her body could not continue, gravity and the 120-kilo barbell were bringing her down, she sank couple of inches lower. Suddenly she roared and in the stunning display of muscle control managed to restore the horizontal position. Using this acceleration, Tara screamed loud and rolled the muscle bulge from the 4th to her last, 5th pair of abs, which were hidden under her thong-panties! The last pair began to grow bigger, stretching the material, it reached same height of two and a half inches, but it didn’t stop there. Tara cried in pain but continued to flex more! More thicker veins appeared to deliver blood to the 5th pair of her insane abs-wall “Arrgghhaaaaa…!! Ghaaaa… groooowww… bigggerrr…!” amazingly the bulge slammed lower, her clit sprang to life, stretching the thong-panties to their limit. Tara roared again and flexed her bulging glutes more! The overstretched panties could not handle the combined pressure of her lowest abs, 2,5-inches in length clit and her inhumanly muscular glutes and ripped to shreds in a wild explosion from her mega shredded body. Two minutes mark has arrived. Shaking like a leaf, Tara licked her dry lips, stuck her tongue out, adjusted her grief on the 120-kilo barbell and, with her upper body still in this insane horizontal position in the overheated air, started to bench-press the colossal weight for her first rep, her pectorals bulged more and her nipples lengthened to 3 inches… Part 2 Two minutes mark has arrived. Shaking like a leaf, Tara licked her dry lips, stuck her tongue out, adjusted her grief on the 120-kilo barbell and, with her upper body still in this insane horizontal position in the air full of unbearable heat, started to bench-press the colossal weight of 120 kilograms. Her pectorals bulged more and her nipples lengthened to 3 inches, being now extremely erect. When the barbell came down, touching the middle upper surface of her man-shaming chest, she lifted her head some more and looked at her colossal pectoral muscles, the groove between them was 4 inches deep. Tara’s upper body hang there, supported by the colossal strengths of her over-developed abdominal muscles. Her eyes were on fire; she stuck her tongue out and licked at first her right and then her left bulging pec “Mmmyy… my meaty pecs… nghhhaaa… ” Veins as thick as pencils were running all over them from her mighty biceps and forearms. Then she flexed her chest, especially the inner stitches of it, and rolled each pectoral to the opposite side, enlarging the groove between them. “Nghaaaa…” Her muscle control was unbelievable, the two huge blocks of she-beef moved apart, splattering with veins and striations. Now Tara could have a better look on her hardcore abdominal cubes through the gap she created in her mammoth chest. Tara’s massive neck brought her beautiful head higher and her eyes widened, seeing how big each and every ball of her inhuman abs has become. The groove went all the way down, separating two rows of bulging abs-meat. Each individual block was at least two and a half inches in height, impossible Tara’s abs was deeper and more defined than most male bodybuilders chests! The inner-rows between orange-sized pieces of beef were filled with her sweat. Drops of her workout-juices were formed on the veiny top of each abs-block and they ran down like mountain streams, falling into her grand canyon in the middle, which led further to the 5th pair of her insane abdominal wall. Tara moaned when she saw it protruding even higher than the others “Hurts… so bad… my abs… so big… so hardcore…” She moaned louder seeing shreds of her thongs swimming in the crack between the last abs cubes of her ripped muscled body. They were literally floating in her sweat among the meaty walls of the colossal landscape of her stomach. She desperately stuck her tongue longer trying to lick each drop of wetness from her massive beefy muscle balls. Her mind was dealing with so much pain, yet somehow she managed to continue her torture, her incredible workout. Holding this insane position already for 3 minutes, Tara’s look has reached her swollen clit. It stood proud between her oversized thighs, now 4 inches in lengths! Erect, like a small cock, the head of it was covered by a small strip of her destroyed thongs. Two finger-sized veins ran from her last abs blocks and were pulsing and feeding more and more blood to it. Tara bit her lower lip, marvelling how huge it has become “Mmmmm… so… big… so muscled… grow… more…” Deep growl left her exhausted lungs. “Grhaaaaaaa…!” In a feat of absurd muscle control, she flexed each of her beefy abs cubes, pair after pair, transferring more blood to her clit. Roaring, she watched as it grew thicker, bending and pointing at her face. Fuck, if only she could suck it, she would give everything to do it, and she would burn even harder if this could be somehow possible. Grunting and moaning, she wanted somebody to put a 25-kilo plate on it so she could workout with her clit as well. And it did not matter to her that such kind of strength demonstration would make any possible spectators faint or throw up. She felt strong enough to do it and she will definitely try it during her next scheduled clit-workouts, which usually are very intense and super hardcore. Tara focused on her mammoth chest. “Oh… gawd… I will… rip my pecs… apart…” with that she began her second rep in this impossible bench-pressing. The pain in her abdominal wall was unbearable, yet she wanted to continue her cruel workout. And not only to hold this agonizing parallel-to-the-floor hanging position with her fully exhausted stomach muscles for longer, but yet to increase the extremity of it by performing bench-presses with 120-kilo barbell! In a normal state, laying on a proper bench-press, it would not be much of a challenge for her to make dozens of reps with this amount of weight. But now she was totally wasted, a huge fatigue in her muscles sent impulses into her brain to stop this killing exercise. Tara transferred her look to the ceiling, bringing her barrel neck in line with her massive V-shaped back, clenched her teeth and began to bench-press the 120 barbell for reps. Two... three... four... “Ughhh...” five... Both melon-shaped and sized-pectoral muscles sprang to life and exploded in even higher definition. Six... seven... eight... “Grhaaa...” nine... Her football-sized deltoids bulged more with nets of fat veins on them pumping more blood to her inhuman chest. The skin-stretching sound filled the room, her epidermis was becoming thinner in order to accommodate the clearly visible stitches of each muscle group that made up her tremendous, inflated pectorals, which were now working hard, furiously pumping the big weight up and down. Ten... eleven... twelve... more and more reps came and it seemed Tara was pumping the barbell faster with each rep! Tears started to stream down her beautiful young face when she performed the rep number 20. It was exactly 4 minutes of holding this unthinkable weighted parallel-to-the-floor position. Each and every of Tara’s hyper developed muscle groups was screaming in pain and agony, demanding from her to stop this cruel session, being already at maximum limits. Her bulging stomach was sickeningly muscular – unreal rock-hard cubes of beef were still holding her and the extra weight. Each meat bubble thicker than two and a half inches, protruding against the smooth muscled wall was crying and glistering in the wetness of her sweat. This kind of muscle explosion would be hard to imagine even on the most extremes hentai-musclegirl-drawings. Even though the trembling of her whole frame worsened, her huge arms were holding the barbell firm; the metal was trying in vain to dent the superior quality of the insane young musclegirl’s massive pectorals. The heat became insufferable, her spent dehydrated muscles ready to burst from her skin every second. Tara’s head came up again; the two pec-platforms of she-beef were fully blocking the view of her lower torso. Moaning and sobbing, she looked to the left and saw nothing but a hardcore muscle beast shaking in agony in the reflection of the wall mirror. Her jaw went agape seeing her shredded, excruciatingly cut and veiny super-physique. Her nipples were pointing straight up, so long and so fat that they looked like small dicks, each 4 inches in lengths! She pressed her massive calves harder into the biceps of her gigantic tree-trunk thighs, which were ballooning and swelling under this immense pressure, gripping the hanging bar harder. At the same time, the shelf-like swell of her bulbous glute muscles enlarged even more, radiating with bunches of fat veins, so shredded and strong was her butt that it was full of thick veins! Tara was breathing in short determined strokes through tears of pain, marvelling her massively developed lower body. When the 5 minutes mark arrived, her eyes widened – the mirror reflected her muscled clit. Impossibly, it lengthened to 5 inches and got fatter as well! Drops of sweat were running down on this huge pulsating stick. It was bigger than Tara has ever seen it before. “Sooo... huge... ohhh... my... gawd... arghhaa... mmhh...” she looked lovingly at the trembling muscle pole, standing pretty and proudly. Then at her bulging abdominal blocks of 10 crazily developed shredded muscle cubes, feathered with striation and crawling with thick worm-like veins, which ran from her monster pecs. Tara wanted to touch them, to feel the screaming surface of her abs, to guide her hand further, encircle her colossal clit and jerk it like there is no tomorrow. Gathering last reserves of her strengths, she attempted to do the impossible. Flexing her arms she manoeuvred the barbell closer to her nipples, transferring more of its weight to be held by her pectorals. The metal touched her alarming nipples and their strong presence blocked the barbell from rolling further! Her condition was far more than extreme, simply impossible. There was a big wet place of her sweat on the floor, and drops of it came and came down like a light rain in the summer “Grhhhaaaa... c’mon... girl... nghaaaaAAAA...!” Then, incredibly, she moved the grip of her right hand closer to the centre of the 120-kilo barbell and let go with her left! Now supporting the weight only with her colossal pecs and stabilising it with her right hand. Roaring and sticking her tongue out, Tara curled her left arm and the muscle beast in the mirror performed an outstanding biceps pose, the combined thickness of her triceps and biceps reached 26 inches! Her skin filled to the bursting point with huge, engorged muscles. Her body shaking wild, her eyes on fire, Tara looked at the throbbing, vascular softball of meat on her arm, and flexed it even harder! “Mrrgghhhaaaa...!” Sound similar to creaking fleece reached the walls as her skin accommodated the additional mass. And then a deep grunt from Tara escaped her lungs as her arm became an insane, bulging twenty seven and a half inches in circumference piece of she-beef. Thick muscles were fighting one another for room. Huffing like an animal, she released the flex and moved her hand to rub the top peaks of her gigantic abs. Each of her over-exhausted abdominal cubes had a small peak and they were more than 3 inches deep! Her tiny fingertips brushed the thick veins atop of each block. She felt the blood pump through her skin to feed the tremendous mountains of muscles. They were solid as a rock, bulging extremely. Tara ran her hand lower, admiring and kissing with her fingers every muscle stitch in her over-developed stomach wall. At the 6 minutes mark she finally encircled her massive clit. “Ohhh... yesss... mmhh... “ Her frame shook, she lost some inches of the horizontal position but then, with a loud roar she tensed her enormous glutes and agonisingly restored it again! Tara began to jerk her clit wrathfully. She encircled it firmly with her fingers and her hand made not less than 10 up and down movements per second. She was close to cumming. Yet her pervert mind demanded to fully destroy her exhausted body. With that she reassured the grip of her right hand on the centre of the 120-kilo barbell and, screaming like a banshee, lifted it at first up, then to the side, then fully lowered it extending her arm and began to crack fast biceps curls with it!!! Five reps... Ten reps... Fifteen reps...! Her eyes rolled up, showing only the whites, her teeth clenched harder. It seemed her both arms were competing with each other, what could she do faster: jerk her clit with her left or curl the 120-kilo with her right arm! “NGGGhhhaaaa...!” Deep grunts escaping her open mouth, the beach-ball of her right hand’s bicep muscle expand unnaturally beyond all the limits, passing 28,5 inches! An odd bulge atop the major biceps head, as a proof of her brutal, body-punishing workout appeared came and grew as a peak of the peak of Tara’s biceps! Twenty reps... Twenty five reps... Thirty reps...! Without slowing down! Thirty five...! All her body was filled to the bursting point with rock hard shredded muscles. When the rep number 40 arrived, Tara came, she came so hard, that the bar she was hanging from by her massive legs trembled like a leaf, transmitting the vibration to all the bizarre workout equipment in the room. “MMMMMHHHHAAAA.... YEEEESSSS...!” Still jerking her clit wildly, her muscled pussy released streams of juices. They landed heavily on the floor, mixing with her sweat there. Her insanely exhausted abs managed to hold her all the way for impossible 7 minutes. And then all her muscles gave up. She let go of the barbell; it fell to the floor making a loud sound. Her frame came back to vertical position, with her head down, she let go of the hanging bar with her legs and landed on the wet floor, breathing heavily. Part 3 Her physic was a sight to adore, flexed and wasted to the limit. Every muscle group and fibre yelling in pain. Yet Tara was not done yet. Without giving herself even a slightest brake, shaking badly she went to the thermostat and... increased the temperature to 45 degrees Celsius! Moving to the next part of her home gym she could not stop thinking about the weighted workout for her big clit and her 4 inches long nipples... Her physic was a sight to adore, flexed and wasted to the limit. Every muscle group and fibre screaming in pain of tiredness. Nevertheless, Tara was not done yet. After such an insane torture, she went through with her abs and biceps, without giving herself even a slightest brake, shaking terribly she went to the thermostat and... turned the switcher to the right, increasing the temperature to 45 degrees Celsius! The heat in the room started to become almost unbearable. Tara straightened her massively shredded, sweating naked figure, her legs and arms trembling uncontrollably, suffering of unthinkable stages of exhaustion. She breathed in; the substance that filled her lungs was not much like air, but rather more like a mixture of her own boiled sweat and tears evaporations together with reflected waves of her screams in workout-agony and sweet pain. Standing there, her body convulsed in messy flutters after the impossible orgasm she has just had. The only silent observers of which were posters of professional bodybuilders that were hanging on the walls around. Several ripped females, but mostly tuff male athletes were flexing their muscles in stage performances. Years ago, these were her idols, but after thousands hours of hardcore trainings, Tara has turned herself into such a hyper-shredded muscular beast that all these Mr. Olympia chaps looked shamefully outmuscled. One of them was a full-height picture of Arnold flexing his 23-inch biceps. The poster was printed in one to one human-size scale. Tara came closer to it and did the same pose. Her radiating 28,5-inch biceps were ripped to say the least. The young muscle girl‘s bulging arms eclipsed the famous bodybuilder’s biceps, being more than 5 inches bigger! Turning her head sideways and sticking her tongue out, she admired her bulging peaks, marvelling how huge they were. A network of veins surrounded her massive forearms. Coupe of tears ran down her cheeks as she flexed her mega-tired arms even harder. Her nipples straightened out, now touching the wall with the poster in front of her, leaving wet marks of sweat on it. Tara felt her big clit sprang to life, lifting itself upwards to point at the impossible she-beef of her ripped pectorals. There was no softness at all in her boobs. Just massive slabs of beef that engulfed every iota of breast tissue available. Again, she has become extremely aroused by all the hyper-bulging musculature of her exhausted body. Impossibly, she was ready to go on and continue tearing apart her worn-out muscles. Tara grabbed her hard clit with her hand and applied some downward pressure on it, the network of veins on her forearm sprang into a more prominent definition but her she-cock withstood the compression. “C’mon girl… show them how… hardcore your muscles really are…” Those big veiny pecs jumped up and down, almost reaching her chin. Still quivering Tara walked to the stacks with free weights. Her rippling glutes with alien striations bounced hard over the upper surface of her colossal thigh-biceps. Tara alternatively flexed them while walking and the visibly ripples and striations got even deeper and more prominent. Closing her yes, she let her mind drift in a sweet workout trance, “Mmmmhhh… my muscular butt…” Now she is going to push her female Adonis body and her muscles over all the limits, up until she faints. Her hand grabbed the 25-kg plate and with that, Tara turned her massive frame to face the wall-mirror. Tara’s pulsating clit right under the last pair of her 3-inches deep abdominal 10-pack was ready. Marvelling the ripped muscle beast in the reflection, she licked her lips, inserted her 4-inch long clit into the middle hole of the plate and, in a feat of bizarre strengths, let go off the weight with her hand! “Grrrhaaa… huff… huff…” short hard breathes escaped her mouth, she was holding 25 kilograms by the sheer power of her clit! Bigger veins ran over her huge orange-sized blocks of abs in order to supply more blood to her she-cock. The plate has covered more than a half of her clit’s length, about one and a half inches of it were sticking out, radiating with extreme female power. Grunting and sobbing, Tara stepped to the stack of custom-made dumbbells, her look slipped over 25-kg, then 50-kg, then 75-kg ones and finally stopped on the absolutely intimidating 100-kg pair of dumbbells. Tara leaned forward with her upper body, her trembling hands landed on the heavy weights. Her bulging glutes jutting back to keep the balance, the peaks of her biceps bunched and swelled, trying to lift the massive dumbbells from the stack. “Nghaaaa…!” yet she had to pull harder with her back, straitening her position in order to pick up these huge weights. Her man-shaming arms had almost no power left I them after the previous exercise. There she stood, with 200 kilograms trying to drag her shredded V-shape down. An almost unbearable pain stressed her huge freaky, yet totally wasted muscles. “Uggghaaa… ugh… nghaah…” the sobbing and trembling of her physic worsened, Tara looked up, flexed her quads and watched them bloat and swell with hyper-vascular mass. She looked back in the mirror and flexed her hulking pecs, witnessing as they rumbled beneath her skin and undulated with even more she-beef. She moaned and her look went to the heavy 25-kg plate, which was not even close to cover the bulges of her huge thighs, and then to the protruding head of her strong clit. It seemed it has gotten even longer as Tara watched it with her mouth agape. Now there was enough space to put a second plate on it! Her mind went crazy seeing her most sensible body part turning into solid bar to be filled with heavy weights. The sight of her own bulging mass was so erotic that streams of her pussy juices began to run down the muscle grooves of her immense thighs. Fire lit in her beautiful eyes “Watch this… Arnold…” With a loud grunt Tara began to perform biceps curls, smashing the 100-kg dumbbells to her bulging pectorals. They engorged to her chin as her biceps dug into the sides of those screaming meat-filled blocks of veiny she-beef. Her lats slapped into her triceps which squirmed with expansion as her muscles bulged against each other. “Urggghhhaaa…Mmmmore… bigger…” Five… Ten… Fifteen reps. Looking at herself in the mirror and watching the huge, bulging, meat-filled muscles on those arms, Tara cried “So… huge…, so… much… muscle…mmmmore!” Twenty… twenty five… thirty! The pain in her inhuman biceps-pythons has become excruciating. Screaming in terrible pain and struggling with the rep 33 she felt the coming of her next orgasm. Her muscled pussy lips began to contract, desperately trying to get a grip on something. Her clit got even bigger, now reaching 5 inches in lengths! It grew thicker as well, taking all the space in the opening of the 25-kg plate, causing a big pressure on its inner sides from the core. Impossible strength from the very core of Tara’s over-muscled body and her concrete will power were taking her through this insane exercise. The rep 34 was very slow, shaking badly she brought those mega-vascular biceps up again and then instantly dropped them down. Her biceps were screaming at her, begging to release the heavy dumbbells and finally stop this torture. Hot tears dropping straight on her pecs. Seeing her extremely enlarged clit getting bigger than she has ever seen it before during her impossible clit workouts, Tara took couple of steps closer to the stack with 25-, 50- and 75-kg dumbbells that she skipped previously. Roaring like an animal she squatted and guided the head of her clit in the custom-made opening, which was right in the centre of the weighted metal stack, under the steel elements on which rested the heavy dumbbells. Her crazy mind was ready for this, ready to try to lift all these weights by her ripped clit. Meanwhile Tara’s arms attempted to curl the dumbbells for the 35th rep. Her super-butched, massively muscular torso shaking wild in a storm of the tremendous efforts. Her lungs demand more oxygen but all she got was boiled air which tasted like lava. It seemed exactly this hot liquid ran in her pulsating veins as they fed the monster mass on the young muscle beast in the mirror. The biceps themselves were yelling in pain, their peaks became an additional bulge on top of each. In state of muscle agony Tara lifted the 100-kg dumbbells for the 35th rep and, with her eyes popping, moaned and growled sensually while the peaks of her biceps rose higher reaching an incredible 30 inches in circumstance each. “Fuuuuuck…. yeaaahhh… grooow… bigerrrrr…!” With that she squatted deeper, her tree-trunk quads exploding with power, and flexed open her muscled pussy, which expanded like the muscular orifices of some sacred temple. She squeezed it shut with the strengths of her cunt-lips, then opened it again and hot juices splashed out of her muscular slit, landing on the floor and mixing there with her sweat and tears. She did it again and then again until a puddle of hot juice appeared between her feet. It was a matter of seconds when the non-withstandable heat in the room turned it into a smelly steam. “Here… I come…” Tara grunted, flexed her super-thighs and slowly began to stand up “Arrrghghhhaaa…!” Her insanely bulging muscled clit met resistance from the stack of dumbbells, but impossibly, catching the momentum from her powerful orgasm, Tara managed to half-lift the stack and all the heavy weights on it for couple of inches over the floor! Her huge Adonis frame was shaking insanely, she just stood there with all that weight pressing down onto her she-cock. As if it was not enough, her tired arms slammed the 100-kg dumbbells on the stack, adding more pressure to her poor blaring clit. “Uuuuughhhaaaa…! Mmmmmmoooorrreee…!” Tara took a “small” 10-kg dumbbell from the stack on her right. The diameter of the weights on both ends of the dumbbell was about 4 inches. With her shuddering hand she brought it to the entrance of her muscle-cunt, flexed it open once again and slowly inserted the dumbbell into her mighty love tunnel!!!. Then she let go with her hand, flexed the rippling pussy lips and slowly sucked the weight deeper until the other end of it disappeared in the bulging depth of her vagina! “Soo… hard… soo.. muscular…!” Her pussy muscles clenched harder on the whole weight, extracting a deep cry of pleasure and pain from her beautiful mouth. Tara’s abdominal wall bulged more and waves of additional vascularity cascaded down her grapefruit-sized abdominal blocks, descending to her mighty pussy. Her body and all the bulging mass of insane muscles were travelling in a state the most extreme exhaustion, pain and pleasure. Huffing and growling, she opened her eyes and smiled to the muscle beast in the mirror “Gaaaaawd… yeeeessss….!” Her arms went to form a monstrous double biceps pose, her cunt-muscles began to pump the 10-kg dumbbell up and down in ever accelerating motions. She bounced her left pec, then the right, her nipples reaching again the unthinkable length of 4 inches, pointing straight at her from the reflection. With each flex, the toaster-sized blocks of pec-muscles transformed into a mishmash of ripples and striations that looked absolutely inhuman. Her clit vibrating in chaotic shakes of female power, making all the dumbbells on the stack to tremble and jump. “AAAAAARGGHHHHH….YEEEEESSSS….MMMOOORREEE… MUSCLES…!!!!” And then she came like a tornado over exhausted and tortured land. When coming back to senses, Tara stood on her feet, turned the temperature to normal and walked to drink some water and to take a shower. The 10-kg dumbbell was still in her muscled pussy… If you like the story check for more insane writing at www.deviantart.com/foker/gallery and www.patreon.com/foker
  16. Part 1 She told me to follow her. The basement door opened and we went in a room, full of diverse gym-equipment, weights, dumbbells, training devices and bars. Rays of light were sneaking through the small windows, which were now closed. The air stood still and it was very hot inside. Carol looked at me and asked. “Today I want to test my strength and push my muscles to the limit, would you help me?” Her voice sounded full of concentration and she seemed to be very serious. Looking around I nodded my head. All the training tools and weights of various size impressed me. There was plenty of free weights, plates, belts and weighted chains in the room. “During this workout I will show you how I developed my muscles and became as strong as I am,” she continued. Hmm, muscles? What kind of muscles? I looked back at Carol, she was wearing an oversized puffy jacket and some loose pants. Her figure seemed to me quite wide and I supposed she was a bit overweight and fatty. That would make sense with the weight-losing workout. “Obviously, working out is about physical strength, but not just that, mental strength is also essential, the strength of my mind is of even greater importance than the pure strength of my body” she said, attentively looking at me as if she was examining me in somethings. Then came a bit an astonishing question. “Do you mind if I take my upper clothes and my pants off? I prefer to workout by high temperatures and want to get a full performance from my body as well” Still being a little bit shocked I nodded again and murmured, “Sure, go ahead”. Carol unzipped her jacket and threw it aside. My jaw instantly dropped down. I couldn’t see even a piece of fat on her upper body, instead of that it was covered in layers and layers of shredded and well developed muscles, kind of muscles I’ve only seen on some professional bodybuilders. Even relaxed her biceps were huge, not less than 17 inches around. Her triceps bulging dramatically to the sides, her deltoid muscles almost the size of softballs. Amazed I looked at her breasts, they were not like normal breasts at all. Two big pec plates, covered in veins were protruding out of her pumped upper body. The gap between them had to be at least 2 inches deep. They were partially covered by a pink sport bra, and I could say, the material was already well stretched, trying to embrace her man-shaming pecs. Her nipples, somehow half of an inch in lengths, were easy to recognize, they were placed a bit to the side of each massive pectoral plate and were looking rather down, dragging with them the material and revealing more of her pectoral meat. But her abdominal muscles made my eyes widen. Never have I ever seen such chiselled blocks of abs. She had a remarkable 8-pack, each of the cubes standing separately, the lines between them had to be not less than an inch deep. It seemed, I could insert a finger to the middle in those canyons of her insanely developed muscle cubes. They were as well covered in veins even at rest. Carol turned around and I had no chance to focus on her impressive muscular back, because she took her pants in one quick motion off. Her shredded meaty glutes, divided only by a thin line of her black thongs came in sight. They were trained to such condition, that I could clearly see outlines of each muscle group and all the striations of her butt. The muscularity of her thighs was so hardcore they were hanging inches over her knees and were visible even when she stood with her back to me. Each of her calves was the size of my thigh at its widest. I marveled her muscular legs in motion as Carol wandered to a set of dumbbells. Nonchalant she ran her fingers over some of them, she passed 40’s, 50’s and 60’s before settling on a pair of 80-pound dumbbells. She moved with them to the center of the room and said facing me “Let’s do some warm-up”. I couldn’t believe my ears, warm-up with 80 pounds in each arm? The muscular girl in front of me began to perform perfect bicep curls. Rep after rep she lifted the weight alternatively with each arm. After a set of 20 reps her biceps grew bigger and veins began to ran over them. She was breathing rhythmically and after 5 seconds started her second set. I was admiring her physic; her body was beyond perfection, beyond any possible muscularity I could imagine on a young girl. She didn’t seem to be older than 20 years old. How could she have such a shredded body? By another look on her abs I noticed, she didn’t actually have an 8-pack. Her high placed thongs covered the last visible set of bricks and to my amazement, there were some more bulges under them. Is it somehow even possible to have a 10-pack of abs at all? Meanwhile this muscle angel was doing reps without even braking a sweat. When Carol completed the 20th rep of her third set she kept the massive dumbbells at her shoulders and requested, “Take the timer… and come closer” I took one from the table and stood 4 meters in front of her, admiring her physic. “Could you set the timer in stopwatch mode?" she asked. I managed to do it. Carol raised her arms to the sides parallel to the floor with the 80-pound dumbbell in each hand and held the weight horizontal. Muscles in her arms tensed to take the strain. Her biceps stretched and her triceps bulged with veins. “Start the clock” she called. I tore my eyes shortly away to do click the button, then gazed at her beautiful form again. Carol was pretty enough, but to have an attractive face and this fantastic super body was too much for me to comprehend. Seconds ticked away, she was holding this big dumbbells with her arms stretched for almost a minute now. A light tremor began to form in her shoulders. At two minutes her legs began to move gradually aside as well. Oh my God, Carol was slowly bringing her body to a split position still holding the weights. At the 3 minutes mark she was in a perfect 180 degree split. I was in awe of her flexibility. However the trembling in her arms became more prominent. She was saying something between controlled breaths. “Bring those two weighted chains…” I ran to the hooks were they hang and grabbed one at first. “Uff, how heavy are they?” It was difficult to move them both at once so I carried them one by one. “40 pounds each” she said through slightly gritted teeth. “Now… hang them to the dumbbells” We were approaching 4 minute mark as I did so and stepped back. Her flexed biceps and shoulders had to take the extra weight and they were noticeably looking more strained than before. Carol was doing her best to appear composed but she had now been in this tortuous position for over 4 minutes and had received an extra load. What she did next impressed me. Carol tensed her shredded legs, buttocks and abs muscles and brought her to a standing position by the sheer power of them, simply by sliding and bringing her legs together. Couple of breaths and she lowered herself to a perfect split position again. I looked at her abs and saw they had sprung into even more definition and I thought I could see them quivering slightly with the strain. More thicker veins appeared on them as well as on her biceps and triceps. How could she hold these much? I struggled to lift 40 pounds and she was holding 120 pounds with each straight arm now. “Get ready with the next 40-pound chains at… 5 minutes…” she gasped. She didn't look like she could last until the 5 minute mark. This was crazy, she was not only trying to endure this position for as long as she could but she was making it increasingly difficult! I felt a surge of admiration and excitement as the 5 minute mark arrived and I increased the load to 160 pounds on each of her outstretched arms. Carol groaned as her arms dropped and she took an agonizing three seconds to pull them back up. Her shaking was now much worse and I thought she might give up at any moment, but her arms, huge biceps and triceps vibrating, somehow maintained the position. By this time her body was shined with perspiration. Her face was reddening again and her teeth were clamped in a grimace of pure determination. She looked in my eyes and agonizingly slowly, by pulling her legs together brought her body to a standing position once more. Her massive arms were covered in sweat now and shaking badly. Part 2 At the 6 minutes mark Carol grunted and performed a double biceps pose, holding 160 pound in each hand. Her arms were massive, probably the biggest I’ve ever seen in my life. Veins were running over the peaks and I watched in awe as her biceps reached incredible 22 inches, now fully flexed. I was looking at this muscle girl and couldn’t believe my luck to see her working out, to see how hard she was burning. “Impossible…” was the only word I managed to whisper. Holding this pose for 10 seconds Carol let the dumbbells and weighted chains fall to the concrete floor and instantly got herself into a push-up position. Still breathing rapidly she did 50 push-ups in less than 40 seconds and paused. Her head came up and she requested: “Bring two of those 25-kilos plates and put them on my back” In a state of shock I carried one by one the heavy plates and laid them on her muscular back. God, they were not light at all, however, the extra weight made no difference to her stable horizontal form. Carol breathed in and out and continued her push-ups, now with 50 kilos of additional resistance. I admired her broad back, her muscled glutes, each part of her body was so extremely developed and full of glistering muscles. Meanwhile she was cracking rep after rep, 60, 70, 80 repetitions. At 90 she slowed down a bit, but her push-ups maintained a perfect form. I tried to think of how many of them could I do, maybe 30 or 40, but this muscle girl was doing 3 times this much, having an extra load on her back. At 100 she held her arms straight, her head came up again and she murmured between rapid breath “Put… two more plates… make it 100 kilos” Shaking my head I said uncertainly “Sure? Wouldn’t it be too much?” Her eyes flashed “Please, put more weight… I want to show you.. what my body is capable of…” Astonished I rested another two plates, 25 kilos each, carefully on the ones she already had on her back and stood right in front of her. Impressively, it didn’t affect her position. Carol proceeded to do push-ups, looking straight at me. My mouth was open, how is it to perform so many of them with such an extra weight? Her arms, pumped from the previous dumbbell-workout, were lowering and bringing her body up rhythmically like pistons. I looked at her pecs, they were getting red and standing further out of her body mass, the gap between them increased to 3 inches deep, all the muscle striations on them were prominent. She was getting slower now, at 130 Carol grinned her teeth and began to grunt each time she straightened her arms. At 140 sweat started to drop from her forehead to the floor. The rep 149 was very measured, her face full of determination. As I counted 150 Carol paused again, her massive arms trembling. Now she was in this push-up position for almost 5 minutes, not only holding it, but doing push-ups with such a heavy weight on her back. Hell, she was strong. I could see from my side, that her abs cubes became even more prominent and were bulging, each of her upper cubes probably the size of my fist now. Huge pecs taking more and more space beneath her, each time Carol was in the lowest point of her push-up they scratched the floor leaving marks of her sweat. Her sport-bra, struggling to hold all the growing and billowing pectoral mass, stretched even more. With her eyes on me she was saying something between grunts. I came closer to be ready to take the weights off, because they were quite heavy for me to do it in a quick motion. Her words hit me like a punch “Add more weight…” Being hypnotized I questioned “How?..” Somehow I was certain she was about to finish at the mark of 150 extremely weighted push-ups. “Put… arghhh…4 more plates and make it… 200 kilos…nghhhh…” How could she demand more? Her figure was trembling in shakes. Almost unconsciously ran I to the weight stack. I had to do it four times as the plates were too heavy for me to carry at least two of them at once. At the moment I stabilized all the plates on her broad back, her incredible musculature transfixed me again, her insane V-shape, her shredded lower back muscles connecting to the over pumped glutes, which got bigger now. I could hardly recognize the thin lines of her black thongs, as they were completely engulfed by the massive meat of her buttocks, covered in veins. Biting her lower lip and starring at the floor, wet of her own sweat, Carol somehow managed to take control over her shuddering and, to amazement, continued to perform steady push-ups of perfect form, now with 200 kilos of an extra weight! I have never thought this is human possible. The feat of strengths she was doing right in front of me simply couldn’t be accepted by my mind. I stood there and watched, and kept counting in whispers: 158… 165… 172… At the rep number 180 her shuddering worsened and it took her 10 seconds to go down and up with an immense weight on her back this time. She was now crying, tears mixing with the sweat, her body racked by sobs as well as the spasms of her amazing muscles. I thought she was going to stop and fall at every rep, but she kept going, growling after each of the successful stretching of her hugely pumped arms. Performing the 187’s rep Carol threw her head to the sides couple of times, as if protesting to give up. “Grrr…c’mon girl…” she grunted loud. A spray of sweat scattered from her hair, and, with a terrible shudder, she gradually completed the push-up and then two more in the same manner. I noticed that her nipples were now not less than 2 inches long, bulging from the sport-bra, which was so tight that its edges were not able to cover much of her impossibly huge pectoral mass, even when she breathed out. God, I have never seen such a big nipples on a person, the material of her bra was totally wet and stretched to its limits. During the 190’s rep I expected her to collapse at any second. It took Carol more than 15 seconds to finish it in agony. She was clearly in pain, tears streaming down her cheeks, her pecs, covered in veins as thick as my fingers, were fighting for space pushing her arms further apart. Her head came up again, such a pretty young face full of effort and determination; she was trying to say something through the sobs. I honestly thought and hoped she was going to ask me to take the plates off, but she whispered: “Get… on…uughhhh… get on my… back…” Part 3 … I honestly thought and hoped she was going to ask me to take the plates off, but she whispered: “Get… on…uughhhh… get on my… back…” I was simply astonished. “What?!... How…” I exclaimed. I wasn’t able to put it all together in my head. Her massive arms trembling, holding her body in this position for almost 10 minutes now, with incredibly heavy extra weight on her back, performing push-ups. Yet she wanted more, she wanted to make it even harder, to overcome the highest peaks of exhaustion and to continue doing push-ups, increasing the weight and making it even more difficult. Carol’s face showed pain and determination. I stood still and could not make a move, shocked by the whole scenery in front of me. The muscled angel repeated between sobs “Do it for me… get on… step on my… glutes…” Her voice quivering, but also full of confidence. Being in a dreamy state, I obeyed and carefully transferred my bodyweight onto her ripped mass placing my feet on the most muscular ass I ever seen. “Ngghhhaaaaaghh…” she exhaled from deep inside and, to my amazement, managed to keep her shredded figure straight and steady. I felt her rock-hard glutes with my feet, there was no chance to dent or affect them with my 80 kilos body weight at all. They were also covered in her sweat, which was streaming from almost all the edges of her pumped body. “Hold on…” she gasped and after couple of quick breath we began to descent. I leaned forward and put my hands on the plates in order to stabilize myself. There was a big mirror in front of us on the wall. I imagined how Carol, being alone in the basement after her cruel workout, flexes and admires her muscles, her insane physic. Now the mirror was reflecting a huge muscle monster touching the floor with a pair of oversized pecs, hell this girl is unreal. “Aaaghhhyessss…” she cried at the bottom and then we went up agonizingly slow, at the half way up Carol suddenly paused, caught my look and, oh god, she opened her mouth and licked her lower lip in an exceptionally sexy way. Parallel I felt a push. Carol flexed her colossal buttocks more and I got higher another inch. She lifted me higher by the sheer power of flexing her inhuman glutes, held me there and completed the 191st weighted push-up with a gut-wrenching groan. Layers of muscle stitches of her ripped glutes supported me. In awe, I witnessed Clara performing another four push-ups in a slow, determined way, crying in efforts and grunting hard. Yet the sounds she made were extremely feminine and sexy. Carol did the next two push-ups huffing, roaring like an animal and went abruptly down for the 198th. It took her unbelievable arms and pecs muscles more than a minute to perform this one and lift us up again. I marvelled every muscle group of her extreme physic. Her gigantic arms were probably thicker than my waist! Cords of muscles in her back formed deep canyons, full of sweat. Her glutes were now two big beefy plates, pulsating with veins, her behemoth thighs casting huge shadows on the concrete floor. Meanwhile she was concentrating on something. Carol bitted her lip, her eyes rolled up, uncovering more of her eye-whites “Ngghhhaaarrr…” I rose higher another half an inch. Oh god, she flexed her butt muscles more! Impossible, every muscle I could see bulged and sprang into sharper definition. Her whole body shaking wild, she managed to hold this position for 5 seconds and then her arms gave up and we collapsed to the floor, landing on her pecs and thighs. She had no more strength left, sobbing and huffing like an animal Carol was murmuring something “Mgha… Nghash… gee… step… step off… please…” I hurried and did so. Finally, she reached her limit and, probably the limit of any human being in a weighted push-ups marathon. I had a strange new feeling, even witnessing this incredible workout, I was somehow disappointed she did not make it to 200. Carefully grabbing the highest 25-kilo plate, I began to take it off in order to dismount all of them one after another. But Carol yield at me loud “No!...” I stepped aside in shock. “Don’t… please… I’m not done… yet…my pecs need… to burn… more… I want to show you… how hardcore they really are… nghhh” Impressively, her voice was soft like silk now and it seemed she dedicated all her efforts to me at that moment. Laying on her pecs and thighs Carol put her exhausted arms along her body and gripped her still pulsating glutes in each of her hands, her fingers naively trying to dent the muscles harder than stones. I sat directly in front of her when she said, “Watch this… mmmmm…” I will never forget what happened next. Carol began to flex her massive pecs. Hard, and then harder. They erupted with crazy amount of definition and, incredibly, they began to push her body and the eight 25-kilo plates on her back skyward again, whilst her whole frame shook violently. Screaming shrilly, her man-shaming pectoral muscles were working as jack-lift when you need to change a wheel in your car. Totally exhausted, she called on reserves which I thought a human being couldn’t possible have and it occurred to me, Carol was doing her 200th rep not with her arms but with her pecs! Which were now outgrowing any known limits of size, becoming illegally huge, so big I could not recall anything close to their size on man or woman. So huge, that only some cartoonists were brave enough to draw something similar in their fantasies. The only thing was: these ripped pectorals belonged to the most muscular girl I’ve ever seen and she was here, for real in this gym-basement in front of me. By flexing them, Carol lifted herself 2 and a half inches higher and was still going for more. “ARRRRRGH…” Her eyes were on fire; her sport-bra was not able to contain such a mass anymore. I heard a cracking sound and the material broke in pieces. Oh god, she has just flexed out of her clothes! Her thighs left the floor as Carol kept pushing herself higher. The immense muscle orbs of her pecs were nearing the size of basketballs each. Gardens of veins running over them, waterfalls of sweat falling down from their edges. These two mammoth pistons were stretching her skin more and I doubted whether they could belong to a human being, yet to such a beautiful young girl. How could she do this to herself? How many hours did she spend working on her enormous chest to make it reach such a condition? When her pecs gained 7 inches in height Carol hold the flex. I grabbed the timer and by pushing a button began to measure this madness. 15… 25… seconds, her nipple-placement was very extreme now, they were hanging in the air under the first two abs cubes parallel to the floor, guided a bit to the sides. They were not less than 3 inches long and as thick as my thumbs! At 50 seconds her face was getting redder, veins from all directions were going to her chest in order to pump more blood to them. Her eyes rolled back on me. “Bring… the barbell… from the bench-press… ugghhh…hurry up…” What does she have in her crazy mind? I rushed to the far corner of the basement and in couple of seconds stood back with the 20-kilo empty metal stick. Still holding her chest fully flexed, Carol looked down at her pectoral meat and roared like an animal couple of times. Incredibly, bit by bit they started to separate and formed a bigger gap among each other. She breathed out “Insert the end… arrgghh… between my… boobies” Damn, she called these muscle pythons “boobies”. Protesting with my head moving slowly from side to side, I obeyed and put the end of the barbell where this shaking muscle queen wanted, directly into the newly formed opening in her enormous chest. Carol clenched her pecs again, secured the bar at the 45-degree angle to the floor and proceeded grunting, “Be ready… to put… every 30 seconds… nghhhaaarr… 25-kilo… on the other end…Mghhaa… Start!” Being not anymore in control of my motions and actions, I gathered the plates nearby and added the first one at the 30 seconds mark. “AAARRGHHH… YESSS…” She shook and screamed through tears, but managed to hold the barbell firm. The strain on her pecs might be enormous by now. Not only was she holding herself on the fully flexed chest muscles with 200 kilos on her back, but was also pushing her inner pectoral cords to grip the metal stable. Carol’s muscle lust was insatiable. Watching her trembling and shaking I increased the weight on the far end of the barbell to 50 kilos at the 1 minute mark. Her head came up and she whispered between sobs “Look at my… pecs… do you… like them…?” I responded, “Hell girl, you are incredible”. With one hand, denting harder into her left glute Carol dug deeper between her ass- muscles with the fingers of her other, found the tinny line of her thongs and ripped them, releasing her pussy fluids. With a loud splosh they landed beneath her. “Mmmm… I will burn myself… to the limit… for you… nghaa…” She was shredded beyond believe, her nipples got almost 4 inches in lengths and, unbelievably, were scratching her fist-sized upper abs-cubes. With my hands trembling, I reached for the next 25-kilo plate… Part 4 With my hands trembling, I reached for the next 25-kilo plate at the 90 seconds mark to add it to the metal bar, which was sticking out from Carol’s huge chest. Her condition was truly insane now. She was roaring hard between breaths. I was so impressed by the sight of her ripped pecs, they were now casting their own shadows on the floor. Her face full of sweat and tears showed she was going through a hell of arousal and agony, holding this unbelievable flex for over one and half a minute already. Supporting her body and so much extra weight by the sheer power of shredded vascular chest. When the third plate joined the others, the whole torture for the grip strength of her extremely flexed and veiny pecs reached 95 kilograms, including the weight of the bar. At that moment, her feet began to leave the floor and the weighted end of the bar sank lower to the floor. With 200 kilograms centred on her back, she had simply too much weight on the front now. Carol’s exhausted mind had somehow realized the misbalance, her biceps bulged more and she pressed harder on her glutes, literally pressing her lower body to the floor, in order to maintain the stability of her position. Her triceps muscles sprang and showed more definition. “Mghhhaaa…” her red face expressed a rigid determination. I looked at the sheer width of her back, it was so shocking that the eight plates seemed to me tiny, comparing to her over-developed back. Her ultra-shredded pecs stood in a lake of her sweat, veins as thick as my fingers ran over them, pulsating wildly. With my jaw dropped, I marvelled these huge slabs of rippling meat. Then my look went to the pair of painfully erect 4 inches long nipples, which were now pressing hard on her grapefruit-sized abs cubes. Her serratus and obliquus stood in remarkable definition. All I could see was layers of thick and corded muscles, her angelic face and her eyes wide open in tears of efforts, telling a story of unreal suffering. Carol was shuddering fit to bust, but was trying to say something, in a tiny voice. I leaned closer to hear it, and caught the sweet smell of her body and felt the heat radiating from her over-worked muscles. "Please… no more plates… unghhfff… grrr… I want you to… mhhhfff… hang from the end of the bar…" she was asking in a tremulous voice. What was she thinking? She was in a state I expected her to fall abruptly in any second, and yet she wanted more, more torture for her two pec-blocks of solid muscle. In addition, 80 kilograms more to be held distant by her muscular pecs. I looked again at the notches and veins squirming in the deep groove between her meaty pectorals. “Please… do it… ngha… try to rip… my pecs” she whispered sexily catching her breath in between her huffs and grunts. Fully shocked I obeyed, encircled my hands over the sticking end of the bar and slowly lifted my legs off the floor. “Nggggaaaa!!…. Uhfff… Mhhh…” Deep animal scream came from Carols exhausted lungs. This feat of strengths almost made me faint. Carol took short quick breaths, squeezed her meaty pecs even harder and managed to hold all the weight there! Her shuddering doubled as she forced her body and especially her pectoral flesh to the absolute limit of its capabilities and endurance. She pressed harder on her glutes with her arms to compensate the overweight on the front. Her stamina was incredible. After many minutes of weighted push-ups and ever-increasing efforts of self-torture, her almost inhuman determination demanded more from her incredible muscles. Seconds passed, Carol’s face reddened extremely; more finger-sized veins appeared to travel on her monstrous chest. She focused her eyes on me and shook violently like an earthquake couple of times. I looked down and saw additional streams of her juices on the floor, right under her ripped midsection and bulging thighs. Oh, god, she was orgasming! Tears of exhaustion, pleasure and pain were running down her young cheeks. Slowly but surely, the bar and me began to descent to the horizontal position. Her teeth clenched, her jaw jutting out, her eyes wide and looking in mine. Carol roared loud and stopped us from going down, but only for a couple of seconds before slowly, very slowly, we began to move down again. She threw everything she had into her shredded but already so exhausted muscles. Her pecs didn't give up all the way, managing to keep the descent at a very measured pace until my feet touched the ground. Then she collapsed abruptly to the floor, fully wet in her sweat and juices. Luckily, Carol managed to stabilize her frame and all the extra weight with her hands on the floor. The hyper-vascular pecs gave all they could, and were still trembling hard. Finally, they released the metal bar. Even unflexed they were the biggest blocks of ripped pectoral meat I’ve ever seen. Her nipples so long and thick that they were probably larger than some male cocks. All her colossal muscles quivered. Seeing her sobbing and crying, I moved the metal bar to the side and started to dismount the 25-kilo plates from her wide and insanely muscular back, one after another. When I finished my arms hurt of these unusual efforts. I couldn’t take my eyes away from Carol’s impossible physic. I watched Carol’s back heave with bulging muscle as she moaned on the floor. Her breathing telling a story of extreme exhaustion, like after running a marathon. Carol’s huge figure was still trembling in chaotic shakes; the waves of her super muscle orgasm were hanging in the air. After only 20 seconds of laying in this position, Carol braced her tired hands and slowly managed to stand straight. Her eyes met mine; she bitted her lower lip and flexed at first her right pec, then her left and then both of them together couple of times. Huge masses of flesh moved gradually up and down. “Look… ughhh… at them…” she breathed out heavily. These were the biggest pec-muscled I have ever seen, so ripped, so shredded. During this controlled and measured flexing her pec-meat rolled and contracted, showing insane definition of each corded muscle stitch. Her 4-inch erected nipples had nothing to do but point straight down towards the floor, because of the painful musculature of her bloated chest. Carol’s waist was quite small, compering to her over muscled upper and lower body. It complemented her dreamy V-shape very well. Her beefy abs in the mid-section were extremely huge. They looked like a stack of big oranges, ripped and striated, and her serratus and obliquus stood in great prominence. My eyes widened, she didn’t have an eight pack, she had two rows of five meaty cubes. Her sweat ran on the underside of her pectoral monsters and then was dropping down to her middle set of abs, continuing to stream further down on her 4th and then on her last 5th pair of abdominal blocks. Even this last pair, which I had no idea how hard are to develop, were standing firm and the separation between them was at least one and a half inch deep. The drops of her sweat were traveling further down and, mixed with her pussy-juices, ran over her colossal legs. Carol didn’t let me to marvel her naked body more in this standing position, still trembling from her insane workout and without giving herself even a slightest break, she moved to another part of the basement where I noticed a pull-up bar with some strange pieces of weights lying on the floor beneath it. When she walked her quads caught my attention, so ripped they were, probably the most muscular thighs I’ve ever seen in my life. Three thick bulges of hard muscles hanged out from her legs, overshadowing her knees. They twitched and flexed with every movement she made. The condition of Carol’s ass was simply unbelievable; all the striations in her glutes made me think of hours and hours of impossible tuff workouts, she went through in order to build such a bottom. Moreover, she reached such a shredded condition before going in her 20s. When Carol reached the far corner of the basement she made a double biceps pose, looked back and asked, breathing out in her voice full of notes of exhaustion after her incredible chest workout, “Are you up for some… pull-ups?” Holly crap, her hands were caressing the veiny bulges of the biceps peaks. I nodded but could not believe, is she going to move to pull-ups without any brake? There was a small steel movable ladder with only three steps under the pull-up bar. Why was it there? Can’t Carol simply jump, as far as the bar hung not that high? “I also want to show you how strong… my abs muscles are… and I will need your help here” I came closer to her and was awkwardly standing there, mesmerized by this muscle queen. Meanwhile she took a big 20-kilo weighted belt and adjusted it on her waist. There was a short but thick metal chain with a big hook attached to its end. She came closer to a set of four 50-kilo plates, which were bounded together, spread her massive legs, applied a half-sit-up position and connected the hook of her weighted belt to this colossal weight. I watched in awe as this shredded muscle girl grunted and managed to straighten her legs, lifting all the weight from the floor. Then, walking in small steps, she reached the steel ladder, the weight swinging between her over-muscled leg-pillars. Step by step she mounted to the highest point of the it, her quads and calves bulging extremely with each of her movement, as she had to constantly transfer all the weight from one leg to another in this weird elevation. Then Carol raised her hands, grabbed the bar and lifted her feet completely from the floor! “Please… move the ladder away” Her face full of determination, her eyes focus, but the most extreme: she was hanging from the bar with 220 kilograms of extra weight! When I dragged the ladder to the side, she raised her feet together, so now her body was in pike position with her legs hanging horizontal. The huge abdominal blocks sprang to life. They had a crazy definition, each cube stand separately, with fat veins running over them. Carol developed her abs muscles so impossibly hard, that the small canyons between them were at least one and a half inch deep. Her thigh muscled bulged more, creating craters of muscle cords! What came next made my jaw drop. Carol looked me in the eye and requested, “Please… count…” Then her biceps and back muscles flexed and she heaved herself upwards, performing a pull-up of a perfect form. She hasn’t stop till her swollen pecs pressed the bar, and only after that she went down in controlled manner. “Ughh… come on…” her look landed back on me and I exhaled “One…” Part 5 I marvelled at Carol’s extreme physic. Her body ripped and shredded to the core, glistering in streams of her sweat. Breathing heavily, she was ready for the second rep of her unimaginably cruel pull-up workout. Muscles radiating with impossible strengths flexed harder when she heaved herself, plus the 220 kilograms of extra weight, attached to her poor waist upwards for the second time. When she was at the apex of the rep, I looked in awe at her screaming biceps and my eyes nearly jumped out of my skull: Carol’s peaks bulged more, showing muscles on top of muscles wriggling with veins underneath practically semi-transparent, tissue-paper thin skin. “Ugnghhhaaa…” she groaned, bushy ropes of vascularity spread across the bulges of her thick, head-separated biceps muscles, amplifying the tops of her magnificent, monstrously developed arms with an inch thick, pulsing veins. I swore I could hear the blood pulsating and running rush in those fat arteries of the most musclular girl I have ever seen, or ever imagined. I whispered “Two…” and focused on her superb stomach muscles, when Carol went up for the third weighted pull-up. Hanging from the bar with her legs in this jack-knife position, her abs-wall created two-inch deep grooves that delineated and separated her horrifyingly cut, blown out abdomen, which looked like 10 swollen ripe oranges, packed under a thin skin of hers. Three… four… five… unbelievable, with her teeth clenched Carol was performing pull-up after pull-up. Six… seven… the rippling meat-cleavage of her colossal pecs was driving me crazy each time the top of her chest slammed the metal pull-up bar, accompanied by an animalistic grunt from Carol’s beautiful face. Her expression was now distorted by pain of these huge efforts. Eight… nine… the rep number ten was slower than the others, again I saw tears in the corners of her eyes, her mouth formed an O-shape and agonizingly slow she finished the 10th rep, instantly dropping to a hanging position with her immense arms fully stretched. Somehow, she managed to hold the grip with her hands, the massive attached weight was trying to bring her down, yet her sculped body of a female Adonis fought all the gravity constants. Carol’s will power was something out of this world; I could not comprehend how was she still able to go on, after working out so hard and in such crazy way, pushing her crying in pain muscles over all the known limits. I came closer and said “Ten! You’re incredible; I cannot believe you are this strong!” Catching her breath, Carol looked down at me, bit her upper lip and said “I’ve… just… ssss… started… mmmmh… Do you… want to see… ngha… how strong my… mmmmh… muscles really are…?” Refusing to accept my luck, I began to shake my head chaotically up and down. “Attach those two chains from the floor… to my ankles…” As if in a dream I obeyed, picked up a 25-kilo chain with a special ring in the middle, which was foreseen to be put over her ankles with a kind of a lock to firmly tighten the ring over her feet. Gawd it was heavy, Carol’s raised legs were at my head level and when I was about to lift the first chain completely from the floor, struggling with its weight, she gasped at me “No… not this one… take… the 50-kilo one… arghh… hurry up… please…” My eyes widened, I released the “light” chain and braced myself to lift the fat massive 50-kilograms chain she wanted. I could not drag it up; it was too much weight for me to lift completely from the floor to the level of her hanging legs. “To heavy… I can’t” I had to say. Carol shook her massive frame and murmured “Attach two small ones… two to each ankle… pfghaaa…” It took me almost half a minute to complete the task; I secured each of the chain’s ring under her huge bulging calves. Carol was now hanging for over 5 minutes with 220 kilograms swelling massively under her ripped glutes, and 4 chains, 25-kilo each were firmly attached to her parallel to the floor feet. At the very moment I stepped back her legs went down. It was not a surprise; no way could she hold that much in this agonizing position. What came next made me fall to my knees. Carol roared and lifted her legs, knees straight, up to the horizontal and then down back to vertical, performing a jack-knife exercise with so much extra weight! She repeated this a further ten times, her pace slowing and her face reddening more and more as the gruelling exercise progressed. I was amazed at her stamina; the 10-pack of her abdominal has gotten 2 inches in depth, each and every perfectly shaped abs cube. I could completely insert a finger in between those massive slabs of abs-meat. “Nghaa… fuck… more… muscles… grow...!” she yield at her inhuman stomach-blocks in her insane efforts, lifting her legs up and down, performing the exercise in a perfect form. Each time the huge flesh of her thighs and calves rose, her back would arch slightly and her man-shaming pecs would seemingly expand in my direction. Her stomach developed wild cords of muscles at each side, whilst ridges of radiating she-beef pushed out, fighting for space. I was simply transfixed by this young muscle beast! How strong her abs has to be to crack rep after rep, furiously lifting 100 kilograms. “I’ll burn my muscles… to the limit… for… you… nghaa…” Gawd, I gasped as her back expanded like a cobra's hood, thick sinewy arms pushed further apart to accommodate her bulging lats. Carol’s chest rose by inches with the incredible efforts her exhausted body was performing, pectorals squeezed tighter together as she adjusted her rippling arms on the hanging bar, her eyes on fire looking at me. As if I was her main motivation to rip her over-developed physic to shreds. After another ten leg raises, she was slower than she had been at first but she obviously was not ready to stop yet. “Mggghhhhaaaa…” With a look of wild concentration on her face, Carol continued to pump those tree-trunk legs up and down, knees locked straight; sweat running down in streams over her bulging muscles. Her colossal abdominals, visibly more pumped-up now than before, writhed in a shaman dance beneath her smooth skin, pumping and pumping the big weight up and down. By twenty-five reps, tears were running down her cheeks, she was groaning in torment at each lift, yet still she continued. With a deep animalistic breathing, her pecs were rising higher than before. Instead of looking straight down, the edges of her 4-inches long nipples appeared to point straight forward, as she arched her back more. The behemoth young muscle girl looked down at her chest. Her face was in pain but I could read in them satisfaction of a weird kind. She was pleased with the size and rock-hardness of her bursting muscular pecs and stuck her tongue out, licking the upper surface of her mammoth veiny chest. The twenty-sixth lift was obviously a terrible effort, yet she managed to continue. I had never seen anyone push himself or herself so hard as this muscle-girl. Her abs-muscles were bulging so extremely hard, that the skin on them had started to become translucent. More fat veins appeared on them. Veins were running even on the discs of her nipples! Moreover, the nipples themselves were becoming more erect by the moment, pointing at my direction! Carol was gasping and screaming but continuing this impossible exercise. I really thought that she must finish at 26, judging by the state she was in, but over the next minute I gaped in amazement as she pushed herself beyond any thinkable reasonable limits, achieving more leg lifts, each more astonishing than the last. The 220 kilograms of additional weight attached to her waist was swelling in chaotic movements under this muscle beast, as she was shaking ever worse. At thirty, her whole body was trembling like a leaf as she hauled her legs upwards, with a gut-wrenching groan. Sweat mixed with her pussy juices was dripping from the chain to witch the heavy plates on her V-shaped waist were attached, her teeth gritted with the effort. She managed two more reps like this, each slower than the last. “Huff… fuuuck… so… heavy… so much… nghaa… look how hard… I can push my abs… for you…” her popping eyes came on me and she began the rep 33 in a terribly slowness, it took 15 seconds of eye-rolling effort to get those bulging legs up, yet she did it! At the top of this rep, she astounded me by holding her legs up instead of lowering them. Her face was a picture of agony and tears, her body shaking increasingly by the second as she fought to maintain this amazing demonstration of strength and endurance. Five, ten seconds, somehow she was holding it! “Grrrhhaaa… look at my abs…” they had become the biggest cubes I have ever seen on man or woman. Being in this agonizing state Carol rolled her abs slowly, making each block radiate with more power! I could not resist shamelessly admiring their cobblestone perfection as each brick of abdominal development took its moment of prominence on her swollen, coconut-sized columned tree of midsection. Even from where I stood, I could see the corded ridges of her abdominal muscles vibrating violently, as she hang there holding all the weight. Carol was saying something in between grunts and sobs of effort. These were the words that blew my mind completely “Ghaa… get… on… get on… my legs… please…” she said between gritted teeth. I obeyed in a state of dreamy astonishment and, using a ladder climbed on this massive, screaming in pain of insane efforts beautiful young muscle girl, resting my ass on her legs, right above her ankles , adding my 80 kilograms of weight to the impossible punishment her abs was going through. Instantly we dropped couple of inches and I thought we were going to fall. But Carol managed to stop the lowering of her legs, tensing her abs cubes even more! Her exhausted orbs of she-beef were now holding an insane weight of 180 kilograms! She took in a deep breath, threw her head back and began a long, agonised scream, her legs rising slightly with me as she threw last reserves of strength into this battle of will, restoring the perfect horizontal position. Gawd she was huge! I rested my hand on her colossal thighs in order to stabilize myself as her skin was wet and slippery of the sweat. My fingers grabbed the bulging meat of her upper legs, each muscle stich was so huge, hard and swollen that I had a feeling of holding a big roots in my hands. She breathed in and at that I thought the toaster-sized pectorals would have burst out of her skin. Carol’s 4,5-inches erect nipples were pointing right at my face! As the seconds ticked by, the shuddering of her body increased and she began to arch her back, all the time sobbing and growling in her impossible effort to hold us there, maintaining the position. A feeling of unreality creeped over me. All this was like some kind of bizarre dream. How hardcore this amazing muscle girl would go? Losing the last pieces of my reasonable mind, I let the situation take me over and shouted at her “Show me more! This is not enough, I want to see how strong you really are, push this pussy muscles harder!!” with that I dropped my pants and began to masturbate, sitting on top of those slabs of she-beef. A deep guttural growl left her mouth “Arhhhhh…. Yeeeeessss…!” she stuck her tongue out, her yes rolled into her skull and I heard a splash of pussy juices landing on the wet floor! Fuck, she was cumming! “This… is… for… you… nghhaaaaa…!” As if it was not enough of a strain to hold her legs up in this position with 100 kilograms of extra weight and me on them, never minding the 220 kilograms of metal suspended from her waist, her exhausted biceps began to heave us up. She was preforming a pull-up!!! Crazy. Her pecs pressed the bar, she lowered us and started the next one. In disbelief I watched as this muscle girl began to do pull-ups for reps with all in all 400 kilograms of additional weight supported by her insanely ripped body! Five… seven… ten… thirteen…, this was not human possible, but Carol was doing it, constantly cumming all the time. After the 15th rep, she stopped and lowered herself slowly until her elbows were bent at a right angle, her biceps bulging like never before, veins as thick as two fingers running over them. Each biceps had a well-defined and shredded head, and then another peak over that head! These huge pieces of she-flesh were not smaller than 29 inches in circumstance. I screamed at her “More…! Is this all you can do with those small muscles of yours?… show me more…!” Her head came up, she looked my in the eye and asked in a trembling sexiest voice I have ever heard “Are you… ready for… this…?” her face reddening more full of determination. I nodded, the sound of her abdominal muscles snapping loudly under the strain was driving me crazy. I could not believe she was about to make it any more difficult in her extreme dedication of muscle lust. Maintaining her flexed hanging position with her tired biceps, Carol began to scream like a banshee and unbelievably, she let go the bar with one of her hands, now holding us only with the sheer power of her half-curled right arm! I nearly lost conscious, witnessing this extreme feat of strengths. Holy fuck, how could she be this insanely ripped! “Unghhhhaaaaa…!” More tears ran on her cheeks. Mouth agape I stopped jerking off and looked at her right biceps, a third peak on top of the peak on top of the head of her bulging she-meat pushed the size of her flexed arm to unthinkable 32 inches in circumstance! I thought it is going to burst through her paper thin skin every second! Shaking badly but hanging there only by her half-curled right arm with all this extra weight Carol flexed her left biceps, caressing the top of it with her fingers, so huge it was, and brought it closer to her face, muscles fighting for space with her immense pecs. She licked the peak of it with her tongue! I could not believe what I was seeing. Then she uncurled the flexed and, still hanging by one arm, began to gently touch her shredded chest with her left hand, tracing the muscle stitches and bringing her fingers closer to her 5-inches erect nipple, throwing her head from side to side in pain and pleasure of this impossible effort. Then she whispered in her trembling voice “Look… how hard… I’m burning for you… mhhhaa…” she flexed her abs more and the grooves between them deepened to 3 inches! Fingers of her left hand caressed one of her big nipples, then the other and then she lowered her hand to travel over her radiating 10-pack, tracing every muscle cube. I was speechless, alternative my look from the ready to explode biceps of her right arm to the journey of her left arm’s fingers, which were going ever lower. It hit me like a lightning when her fingers encircled my cock. Her touch was incredibly gentle, as if she was not suffering of insane efforts holding all this weight with only one curled arm! Her condition was crazy, shaking insanely she began to softly jerk me off and murmured through sobs of incredible pain “Mmmmhh… my… nipples… squeeze them…” I did so and to my amazement they were longer and fatter than my cock! This girl was incredible. With all my power I started to masturbate her long nipples, desperately trying to bend them, but they were oh so hard! Carol gasped and gasped, losing her breath, her over-sized right biceps began to uncurl, more splash of her pussy juices landed on the floor. I saw her abdominals bulging insanely from her belly, looking like they were about to burst through the glossy, shuddering skin! Her thigh muscles looked amazing as they curved steeply from knee to hip, feathered with engorged veins. Carol’s right arm was fully stretched now, I marvelled the grip strength of hers, but expected us to fall every moment. Her body convulsed with the terrible effort. She was roaring wild. Instead of falling to the ground, we were moving slightly higher as her back muscles continued to arch her body ever further back. Minutes passed since I got on her legs and still Carol’s body was racked by her self-inflicted torture. Her lungs almost empty from screaming, somehow she held the awful tension in her right biceps, legs and endured the agony in her stomach, as she commanded her body to challenge the impossible by sheer force of will. With the fingers of her left hand going gently and fast up and down my cock, she whispered “Watch this… and come… for me…” she drew in a huge lungful of air and held it, her pectorals looking like they were about to burst from her skin, I jerked her nipples as they came closer to my face. Her man-shaming chest was thrust towards me, exploding with more definition. Her eyes were wide and bulging, her teeth locked in a grimace of agony. To my amazement, we began to rise, as she pulled up with her right biceps, which has grown to unthinkable 34 inches! “GRRRHHHAAAA…!” It must have taken enormous strength to pull the combined weight with 400 kilograms plus her own bodyweight upwards with her exhausted biceps, but we rose higher. She was doing an one-arm pull-up after all the cruel workout punishment she has went through! At the moment I saw her pecs being squashed against the bar, I came so hard that I fainted. When my senses came back to me, I found myself laying on the wet floor. I opened my eyes, looked up and saw Carol. She was still hanging from the bar by her right arm, 220 kilograms swelling heavily from her waist. Her bulging legs were now stretched in a perfect 180 degree agonizing split position, with two 25-kilo chains hanging from each ankle. With fingers of her left hand she was furiously jerking her huge clit… For more insane stories check https://www.deviantart.com/foker and patreon_dot_com/foker Cheers!
  17. *FINALLY FINISHED* On July 6th 2005, Andrew and Carrie woke up in each other's arms in their bed at the Comfort Inn off Glebe Road. "Hey baby," Andrew greeted Carrie, stroking her face softly. "Did you have a good sleep?" "I always do when I wake up in the arms of my big man," Carrie assured him with a big smile. As they got out of bed and hugged each other, she added, "It was another great day yesterday: meeting JP's parents." "Yes it was Carrie," Andrew agreed as they got ready to have their shower. "You haven't felt ignored by me over the last two days, have you?" "No Andrew," Carrie replied. "Don't forget, JP may have you during the day but you're mine at night." Andrew smiled softly as they stepped into the shower. He and Carrie spent the next ten minutes hugging and kissing, as well as washing each other everywhere. Carrie smiled as she felt the soft touch of Andrew's strong hands and she couldn't wait until they went all the way one day. After their shower, Andrew and Carrie dried each other off and then Andrew shaved while Carrie brushed her teeth. Then, while Andrew brushed his teeth, Carrie got dressed and then started packing their bags while Andrew got dressed. "Always showing off by wearing your football t-shirt Andrew," Carrie teased him. "Hey, football-related clothes are all I brought since this is a Recruiting Road Trip," Andrew reminded her. As they headed out of the room, he added, "You're right though Carrie, I am doing it to show off; the modest answer is just for the coaches I'll meet this week." "So you're just pretending to be modest; you're actually enjoying being a cocky jock," Carrie realized with a big grin. "Oh yeah girl, I've been waiting for this Recruiting Summer for seven years," Andrew informed her with a cocky smirk as they went downstairs for breakfast. Carrie grinned back at him: pleased that her boyfriend wouldn't act too shy during all the recruiting visits that lay ahead of him. ================================================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, at JP's house, he and Matt woke up, from the bed and air mattress respectively. "Today's the Big Day Matt," JP said, smiling at his boyfriend. "The first of many for you," Matt said, returning JP's smile with one of his own. "I'm very happy for you." "Thanks Matt," JP said gratefully, hugging his boyfriend gently with his muscular arms. "Let's have our shower and then go downstairs for breakfast. Andrew should be arriving in about 90 minutes." Matt nodded his head in agreement and they headed into the washroom together. Once they were done their shower, they got dressed, shaved and went downstairs where JP's parents were cooking breakfast. "Good morning JP," his dad Paul greeted him. "Are you ready for the Big Day today?" "More like a Big Week Dad, considering that there are more recruiting visits after today," JP corrected him with a smirk. "And then we get to go to Andrew's hometown and meet his parents and football teammates." "I stand corrected JP, and that's because I keep forgetting that you're a genius," Paul said seriously. "So is Andrew Dad," JP informed him, suddenly feeling embarrassed. "Yes, tell me more about your new 'Big Brother': something we didn't learn last night," Maureen suggested. So, while they ate their breakfast, JP told his parents and Matt everything he and Andrew had talked about at school and on the way home, with one exception. JP kept the news about Andrew becoming Skype Buddies with Ryan to himself. ================================================================================================================================================= After Andrew and Carrie finished eating breakfast with Mike in the hotel dining room, they headed back upstairs to pack. "Don't forget your football jacket Andrew," Carrie said, handing it to him from the closet. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, putting his jacket on and then closing his suitcase. "Well I'm all packed; how about you?" "Yes I am Big Man; let's collect Mike and then check out," Carrie suggested. So Andrew and Carrie put their luggage in the hall, put their hotel keys in their pockets, and then locked the door behind them. Mike stepped out of his room with his football jacket on and his suitcase in his hand. "Let's check out Andrew and then we can go collect your new best friend for the road trip to Ohio State," Mike said, looking slightly jealous. "He may be my new friend, but you're my best friend Mike," Andrew assured him, as they headed downstairs. Mike grinned at Andrew as they reached the lobby: pleased that his huge friend always knew what to say to make him feel better. After they checked out, the three teens headed to Andrew's truck and put their luggage in the back. Then they drove to JP's house to pick up him and Matt for the road trip to Ohio State. ================================================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, at JP's house, he and Matt finished eating breakfast with JP's parents. "We'll wash the dishes JP; you and Matt get upstairs and finish packing," Maureen ordered them. "Andrew should be here within the next half hour." JP grinned at that piece of news and took Matt upstairs where they could finish packing their bags. "Don't forget your District Finalist Medal JP," Matt reminded him with a smile. "I just wish it was a District Championship Medal," JP grumbled, remembering his dad's comments on the same subject the night before. "Don't worry about it JP; you'll win the State Championship next wrestling season," Matt assured him. JP grinned at his boyfriend; pleased that Matt knew what to say to make him feel better. ================================================================================================================================================= "Well here we are Carrie," Andrew said, as he pulled his truck into JP's driveway. He got out, went around the truck and opened her door. "Let's go inside and collect JP and Matt." "Wait a minute Andrew; aren't you forgetting something?" Carrie asked, holding up his football jacket. Andrew had taken it off and left it in the back seat beside Mike. "Oh yeah," Andrew realized, scratching the back of his head and looking embarrassed. "You're still shy about wearing it, aren't you Andrew?" Carrie asked him as he put it on. "Yeah, and it's too hot outside to wear it in the summer," Andrew replied. "You're the one who's too hot: for me," Carrie teased him, as they walked up the walkway to the front door. Andrew smiled at her and squeezed her hand gently and Carrie smiled back. "Hey Andrew," JP said as he opened the front door. "Come on in and you can help me finish packing." "Aren't you done yet JP?" Andrew teased him. "You've had half the morning to do it!" "I've finished most of it, but I may have forgotten a few things," JP admitted, leading Andrew, Mike and Carrie inside. "Let's go upstairs and find out," Andrew decided, waving to JP's parents. Mike and Carrie stayed downstairs with Matt, while Andrew followed JP upstairs. "Did you write a list?" Andrew asked, as they walked down the hall to JP's room. "Yes and I checked it twice," JP teased him, pointing to the suitcase on the bed. "Very funny JP, but you have gifts; you don't give them away!" Andrew laughed. "Stop it man; you're embarrassing me," JP muttered, rubbing the back of his neck. "Am I really JP?" Andrew asked him, his grin fading into a serious look. When JP nodded, Andrew realized something. "I get it; you only act confident around crowds so that you can maintain the image of a cocky jock." "You're right Andrew, except for one thing," JP said, picking up the list. "I prefer to think of myself as a confident athlete instead of a cocky jock." "I can understand why, considering all that you told me last night about your older brother," Andrew realized. "Yes Andrew; I may want to be bigger than him in size but not attitude," JP stated firmly. "Good point JP," Andrew said. "So, not to change the subject or anything, but what's left on your list to pack?" "My passport, Varsity Jacket and District Finalist Medal," JP replied. "Then pack them; I can see your medal hanging from the bedpost," Andrew ordered him. "I'll be waiting." JP retrieved his Varsity Jacket from the closet, after taking it out of its garment bag and then he retrieved his passport from his top dresser drawer. He then put his District Finalist Medal in one pocket of his jacket, put the passport in the other, and buttoned up both pockets. Then he put on his jacket, adjusted it in the mirror, closed his suitcase and put on his backpack. Then he followed Andrew downstairs to say goodbye to his parents. He promised to call them each night and then followed Andrew outside to his truck. He put his luggage in the backseat, waved goodbye to Matt as he got into JP's car with Mike and Carrie and then got into the passenger seat of Andrew's truck. "This is it JP," Andrew said, as he started up his truck. "Are you ready?" "Yeah Andrew: I packed all the contact information for the wrestling coaches at each school we're going to. It's great that I'm going on Unofficial Visits before my Junior Year." "That gives you an early advantage JP; don't blow it by choking someone out like you did last night," Andrew advised him. JP nodded soberly and Andrew asked, "Have you traced out our route yet?" "Yes Andrew, using my 2005 Michelin Road Atlas," JP replied, holding it up as Andrew backed out of the driveway. "Good, then you have the most updated version," Andrew realized as they headed down the street. "Yes Andrew," JP agreed. "We head northwest until we get to I-70. Then we take it westbound to I-68 and then to Morgantown where we can stop for lunch." "Good plan JP; that way we can avoid the DC traffic," Andrew realized. "Then I won't get mad like I did yesterday." "Good point Andrew, so let's talk about something else," JP decided. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement before asking, "When did your football recruiting start?" "In Grade Nine, when Coach Everson started sending footage of my games to college coaches," Andrew replied. "It also helped that I made Varsity my first year and got my Varsity Football Jacket halfway through the season. Once the season was over, I had earned my Varsity Letter, which my parents put on my jacket for Christmas that year." "You're wearing that Letter Jacket now," JP noted. "That's because we're in an air-conditioned truck JP," Andrew reminded him with a chuckle. "Okay, I revealed my gift for stating the obvious again," JP realized with an embarrassed grin. Andrew smirked and nodded in agreement. "Getting back to your football recruiting, when did you first make contact with the NCAA football coaches?" "In Grade Nine, when my older friends Rick and Carl invited me along on their recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "I got to see a lot of schools and met the coaches unofficially." "Because the NCAA doesn't limit contact with the coaches if the athlete initiates it." "A fact that will help you make contact with the wrestling coaches this week," Andrew reminded him with an encouraging grin. JP nodded in agreement and then Andrew continued his story. "Last season, when I had become Starting Center, Coach Everson invited the college football coaches up to see my games." "Did they see you get suspended after you punched out David?" JP asked suddenly. "No JP, but they heard about it," Andrew explained soberly. "But they also heard how I was provoked, so Coach Everson was able to convince them to come back up for the Provincial Playoffs and the Championship Game. Even though we lost due to a blocked field goal in the last second, the college coaches were still impressed enough by my performance that they invited me to lots of Spring Football Camps. So I met even more coaches there, impressed them with my performance and got invites for unofficial visits this summer." "And the first one starts later today at The Ohio State University," JP reminded him with a big grin. "Yeah, and that happened because the college football coaches were allowed to start calling me directly in May," Andrew said smugly. "So on May 24th Weekend, I was swarmed by calls from coaches who had seen my skills at the Spring Football Camps. They also visited my high school, at least the Offensive Line Coaches did, and set up these Unofficial Visits with the help of my Head Football Coach: Coach Everson." "Will I get to meet him?" JP suddenly asked. "Yeah man, I'd be glad to introduce you to my coach, since you took me to meet yours," Andrew offered. "Thanks Andrew," JP said gratefully. "You know, Coach Palmer, Ryan's old coach, was actually evaluating your skills to line up some more recruiting visits for you this summer." "That makes sense; he'd have a lot more contacts in the NCAA than my coach would, seeing as how he helped Ryan get into Virginia Tech." "I don't want to talk about Ryan," JP growled. "I'd rather talk about what was on the kitchen counter behind your dad when we had our chat on Skype last night." "What was that man?" Andrew asked curiously. "I saw a lot of mail addressed to you from Division 1 schools in the Deep South," JP replied. "At just a glance, I saw the names Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Arkansas, A&M and Texas." "Good eyes JP; I must have missed those letters," Andrew admitted. "I guess that means that Coach Everson and my dad will arrange more Unofficial Visits for me this month. I have this month off from both the store and the Reserves so that I can focus on football recruiting." "Hey Andrew, I just realized something," JP said. Andrew looked over at him and JP asked, "Weren't the coaches allowed to start visiting you on July 1st?" "Yes JP, and that's why I was away on these first visits," Andrew said. "I needed some breathing room from all the phone calls over the past six weeks." "But what happens when you're back home?" JP asked him. "I'm sure your coach told the college coaches when you'll be back in town so that they can visit you at home." "Oh no!" Andrew sighed. "You're right man; I didn't even think of that!" "What do you mean you didn't think of that Andrew?" JP asked with a chuckle. "I thought you were supposed to be a genius like me!" "If you're so smart, tell me how I'm supposed to show you around Orillia if I'm so busy with recruiters when we get back!" Andrew snapped. "Easy: I'll be right there with you, even if we see them at the mall or Webers," JP replied with a cocky smirk. "Okay JP, you win this battle of wits," Andrew said with a grin. "But let's see who gets more offers from the coaches: you or me." "I can't get any; football coaches will be visiting you, not wrestling coaches!" JP laughed, amused at Andrew's mistake. "I meant after the coaches we're going to meet this week at Midwest schools," Andrew informed him with a smirk. JP grinned as he realized that Andrew had outsmarted him and they continued laughing and joking until they stopped for lunch in Morgantown, West Virginia. "Hey Matt: long time no see," JP teased his boyfriend, as they walked into the Five Guys at the corner of Route 705 and Stewart Street. "Yeah JP; that's what happens when you spend all your time with your new mentor," Matt teased him. "What's the matter Matt: are you jealous?" JP taunted him, putting an arm around Andrew's massive shoulders. "Naw man; Andrew's only yours during the day," Matt replied quietly so that no one else could hear. JP nodded soberly and Matt decided to lighten the mood. "How did I know you'd pick a Five Guys Restaurant to eat at?" "Hey, they're the only ones who make burgers big enough for my appetite," JP bragged with a smirk. "You haven't seen Andrew's appetite yet JP," Mike informed him. "Yeah Andrew; how many burgers can you eat in five minutes?" JP asked him. "I'll show you in a few days at Webers man," Andrew promised him, as they stood behind their friends in the order line. JP nodded in agreement, and they soon placed their orders and sat down to wait for their numbers to be called. Once that happened, they sat back down at their table and began eating. "Do any of you have any Ohio State Merchandise?" Andrew asked suddenly. "No man, but maybe we'll get some during this visit," JP replied; suddenly thinking of the perfect birthday present for Matt. Andrew nodded in agreement and smiled quietly as he noticed JP staring lovingly at Matt. Just like me and Carrie; they're madly in love, Andrew realized. That's great. During their lunch, the five friends chatted about their upcoming visit to Ohio State: wondering what it would be like for each of them. "You know Mike, when we get to Ohio State, we should ask Coach Tressel if we're going to have to perform some football drills for him," Andrew suddenly said. "We're going to meet the Head Football Coach?" Mike asked in surprise. "Of course Mike; who did you think we'd meet: the cheerleaders?" Andrew asked incredulously. "Didn't you read the itinerary; the Unofficial Visit is the best contact on campus with the Head Coach that a recruit gets!" "I guess I must have missed that part Andrew; I was just so excited about this visit," Mike said, "Sorry about that Big Guy." "It's Huge Guy to you Little Man." Andrew teased him. When Mike glared at him, Andrew laughed and said, "Don't look at me like that; you're supposed to be smarter than me!" "Okay Andrew, and I'm going to prove it by reading the Itinerary Coach Tressel sent me right now," Mike said, taking it out of his pocket. He read a few lines and then said, "You were right Andrew: Coach Tressel has set up some football drills for us with the Starting Offense of the Ohio State Buckeyes!" Andrew suspected that Mike had made a mistake speaking so loudly when he suddenly noticed some big guys in West Virginia Football jackets approaching their table. "You should have said that louder Mike; I don't think all the Mountaineers players heard you," Andrew muttered in frustration. Mike looked around and his eyes widened. "I'll take care of this Mike," Andrew assured him, standing up to his full height. The players approaching the table hesitated slightly, but then the biggest guy with number 99 on the back of his jacket pushed his way to the front of the crowd. "Yes, can I help you with something?" Andrew asked, noticing that the big guy was just a few inches shorter than he was. "Your friend has a big mouth," the big guy said. "He should be more careful talking about opposing teams so freely around here." "Sorry about that man; he just got a little too excited about our upcoming recruiting visits this week," Andrew apologized. "So what high school do you guys play for; I haven't seen you around here before," the big guy said, taking note of Andrew and Mike's football jackets. "We play for ODCVI: one of three high schools in Orillia, Ontario, Canada," Andrew replied. "Orillia," the big guy repeated thoughtfully. "Hey, you're Andrew Pearson!" "That's me," Andrew confirmed quietly, suppressing a groan at being recognized because of his YouTube highlight videos. "So, what's your name?" "My name is Ernest Hunter, Starting Defensive Lineman for the West Virginia Mountaineers," the big guy replied proudly. "Hey, I've heard of you too, on scout.com," Andrew realized. "And I've seen your videos as well; you're an awesome defensive lineman man, especially last season when you helped WVU win the Sugar Bowl over Georgia. Congratulations on that big win you guys." Everyone in the restaurant cheered and Mike breathed a sigh of relief as the players gathered around the table, chatting with them and comparing notes on their respective seasons last year. By the time they left the restaurant half an hour later, Andrew, Mike and JP had made some new friends from the Mountaineers and had been given the contact information for the Head Football and Wrestling Coaches. "There we go JP; we've made some more contacts for a WVU visit later this month," Andrew realized, tucking Coach Rich Rodriguez's card into his wallet. He turned to Mike before they got into their vehicles and added, "If it wasn't for your slip-up in there Mike, we never would have made contacts like that today." "What if I told you that it wasn't a slip-up Andrew?" Mike asked him with a small grin. "Nice try Mike, but even you aren't that smart," Andrew informed him. "I saw the shocked look on your face when those WVU players approached our table; you didn't notice them before that anymore than I did." "Okay Andrew, you called my bluff," Mike admitted. "But getting back to what we were talking about before the WVU players approached our table, you were right: the coaches have a lot more time with the recruits on the Unofficial Visits because they are in the summer, not football season." "Then the Head Coaches can use their evaluations of you to see if they want you to come down for Official Visits in the fall," Carrie realized. Andrew nodded in agreement, kissed her goodbye and then got back into his truck with JP. "That went much better than I thought it would Andrew; I was really scared with so many huge guys approaching our table," JP admitted, as Andrew started up the truck. "I wasn't worried JP; I could have taken all of them with one hand tied behind my back," Andrew bragged, as they pulled out of the parking lot. JP laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude and they soon reached Interstate 79, which they took north towards Interstate 70. Then they turned west for Columbus and the Ohio State University. "Well, if the West Virginia Football Coach wasn't coming to Orillia before, he certainly will be now," JP suddenly realized. "I think you're right man; Hunter probably already texted him about meeting me," Andrew said, looking slightly embarrassed. "I'm getting a little overwhelmed by all the attention that my YouTube videos are getting." "How else do you expect to get NCAA exposure from all the way up in Canada?" JP asked him in surprise. "High school football isn't nearly as big in Canada as it is down here; if you hadn't taken drastic steps, the NCAA would never have noticed you!" "You're right JP, now that Andrew the Tank is online, he'll be swarmed by football coaches like bees swarm honey!" Andrew shouted in excitement. He noticed JP laughing and asked, "What, you don't like my Cocky Jock Act?" "Yes I do Andrew, but how about sharing some of that limelight with me?" JP asked him seriously. "I noticed that you didn't even mention me to the West Virginia players; you just bragged about you and Mike!" When Andrew looked over at him with a raised eyebrow, JP worried that he had made his huge friend mad. "You could always give Hunter and his coach my contact information; then they could invite me for an Unofficial Visit." "The limelight is like power JP: no one's going to share it with you," Andrew warned him with a glare. "The limelight is something you take!" "I'll remember that Andrew," JP assured him. "Make sure you do Little Man," Andrew growled. JP looked at him with a worried expression and Andrew allowed a small grin to appear on his face. "I'm just kidding man; you keep thinking I'm mad at you." "I find it safer to take a big guy like you seriously," JP said quietly. "Hey, I told you before: it's 'Huge Guy' little man!" Andrew mock-growled. He noticed JP grinning and laughed. "I'm glad I don't really scare you, or if I do, you keep it to yourself." "It's the latter, though I wish it was the former," JP admitted reluctantly. "Don't feel bad JP; it can't be easy being around someone who outweighs you by more than 100 pounds of solid muscle," Andrew realized. "No it's not Andrew, but at least you don't act like Ryan," JP reminded him. Andrew nodded soberly and they both remained silent until they reached the Ohio State Welcome Center. "You look nervous Andrew; what's bothering you?" JP asked him. "I just realized that this recruiting visit is going to be all about me," Andrew replied, without even a trace of a smile. "Gee, someone has a high opinion about himself," JP teased him. His grin faded as he realized that Andrew wasn't smiling at all. "Calm down Andrew; this is what you wanted and what you have worked for over the past six years." "You're right, as usual JP," Andrew agreed with a grateful smile. "But what I meant to add was that I'm lucky that I was able to bring Mike along as my guest to these recruiting visits." "Yeah, I meant to ask you Andrew: where are your other teammates?" "Ralph and Connor are on their own recruiting visits at other NCAA schools," Andrew replied. He grinned proudly and added, "I guess I shouldn't be surprised about that, since they are the Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver respectively. It's good to know that attending all those football camps together this spring had the desired effect." "Yeah, it let the NCAA football coaches judge your skills against other recruits and now you're getting Unofficial Recruiting Visits," JP said. "Yeah, and I came out on top, at least for the Offensive Line," Andrew said proudly. "Steve, Darrel and Phil didn't mention that they had any Unofficial Visits planned for this summer." "So does that mean that you are the only one besides your two proteges who got invitations for Unofficial Visits?" JP asked him in surprise. "That's right man," Andrew replied with a cocky smirk. "I'm a God on the Gridiron and now these schools have realized that they have to worship The Master!" JP laughed, knowing that Andrew was only pretending to be a cocky jock, but inwardly he was pleased that he had managed to shake Andrew out of his Shell of Shyness. Andrew grinned back at him, having finally realized what JP was up to. "What is our itinerary for the Ohio State Recruiting Visit?" JP asked Andrew. "I don't know yours; only mine JP," Andrew reminded him with a smirk. "I do know that my itinerary tomorrow involves a tour of Ohio Stadium, where Coach Tressel will put me through strength tests on the football field. Then I'll have lunch and get a tour of the campus." "You know how you mentioned that there were not enough weight plates in my home gym to bring you up to your maximum bench-press of 800 pounds?" JP asked him, looking down at Andrew's itinerary paper. Andrew nodded. "I think you might get to show off your great strength in the Buckeyes' weight room during your tour tomorrow. Coach Tressel is arranging everything, including a meeting with the University President. She is quite a football fan herself apparently, so Coach Tressel promised her that she could conduct your tour of the campus herself." Andrew's jaw dropped in astonishment at that revelation. JP grinned: pleased that his huge friend would be getting such a great start to his Recruiting Summer. After Andrew and JP had finished their itinerary review, they got into Andrew's truck and headed down the interstate southwest towards Columbus and the Ohio State University. "Why didn't Mike, Carrie and Matt meet us at the Welcome Center?" JP asked Andrew. "After all the trouble that Mike almost caused in Morgantown, he was probably afraid of running into any Ohio State football players," Andrew guessed. He looked over at JP and noticed him smirking. "Besides, do you really care? You and Mike never got along anyway." "That's because of what he did yesterday at Burke Lake Park!" JP snapped. "Yeah, that wasn't nice of him: picking you up without your permission and then trying to ruffle your hair when I ordered him to set you down," Andrew agreed. He noticed JP's angry look and wisely decided to change the subject. "But I think there's a better reason that those three didn't meet us at the Ohio State Welcome Center." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked curiously. "Mike is meeting the Offensive Coordinator: Coach Bollman, and Carrie will be meeting the Girl's Hockey Coach," Andrew replied. "Well, that would explain the difference in their meeting times relative to ours," JP realized. "Does that mean that Mike won't meet the Head Coach like you will?" "That's right JP," Andrew confirmed with a smug grin. "Since I would have saved the game for us last season if my broken rib hadn't hindered me, I am the Blue Chip Recruit for my high school." "Good thing muscle weighs so much man, or you'd float out of the truck thanks to that swelled head of yours," JP teased him. "Shut up JP!" Andrew laughed, giving him a playful shove. "You didn't let me tell you the more modest reason that I get to meet Coach Tressel and Mike doesn't." "Okay Andrew: what is it?" JP asked, looking at his watch as if bored. "Because I'm a Co-Captain of my football team, I get to meet the Head Coach, just like the Quarterback and the Running Back would," Andrew replied. "The big guys that play on the Offensive and Defensive Lines don't usually get as much attention from college recruiters as the players who make the big fancy plays." "So you had to really market yourself, and not just with YouTube, to get noticed by the college coaches early enough to get scholarship chances," JP suddenly realized. "That's right JP," Andrew confirmed. "So you see now that I'm not really a cocky jock; I just act like one sometimes." JP grinned and Andrew did as well, as he wondered what his first Unofficial Recruiting Visit would be like. Once they got to Columbus, they checked into their hotel and took their luggage up to their rooms. "I see Carrie has already arrived," Andrew said, as he noticed her bags on the double bed in their room. "Good eyes Andrew," JP teased him from the hallway. "You got your luggage in your room?" Andrew asked, as he set his bag beside Carrie's on the bed. "Yeah Andrew; Matt and I share a room and Mike has one down the hall," JP replied, as Andrew locked the door. "Fine JP; let's go and get this Recruiting Visit over with," Andrew grumbled sarcastically, leading the way down the hall. "Sure thing Andrew; I know it was a very long and boring drive to get here," JP teased him, as they started down the stairs. "Very funny man; thanks for calming me down with your humour," Andrew said gratefully, as they crossed the lobby. "You're welcome Andrew," JP said, as they walked to Andrew's truck. As they got in, he added, "I have the Ohio State Campus Map so that we know where to meet the coaches." "And where is that JP?" Andrew asked. "In front of Ohio Stadium," JP replied, looking down at the itinerary in his hands. "It's too late to go inside the stadium today, but it looks like Coach Tressel has scheduled a stadium tour for tomorrow morning. You already ordered the tickets, right?" "Yeah, because the coaches can't pay for anything on an Unofficial Visit," Andrew replied. "That's why I circled the Ohio Union South Garage on the campus map; we'll park there and walk across The Oval to get to the stadium." "That's true, and it was very clever of you driving to these schools so that you spent less money than if you had flown," JP congratulated him. "Thanks man, and if I had flown, I never would have met you, nor would I be able to drive you to these schools now," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah, it's amazing all the things that lined up so that we could meet each other," JP said. "Maybe it was Fate." "To quote Sarah Connor, 'There's no fate but what we make,' so I don't believe in Fate," Andrew said firmly. "Okay Andrew," JP said,, mostly to placate his huge friend. Then he suddenly realized something. "You're acting tough so that you won't feel nervous, aren't you?" "Yes I am JP," Andrew said, not feeling reluctant about being completely honest with his friend. "Just don't tell anyone, okay?" "I won't Andrew; I wouldn't want you to beat me up," JP teased him. "I wouldn't do that JP, but I would refrain from telling any more college wrestling coaches about you," Andrew said seriously. JP looked over at him in surprise and realized that Andrew wasn't joking. He nodded soberly and thought about the reception that awaited him at Ohio State University. Once they got to Ohio State, they found the Ohio Union South Parking Garage and got their parking stub from the attendant. Then they got out of Andrew's truck with their itineraries and other recruiting paperwork and headed out of the parking garage. They walked slowly towards Ohio Stadium, admiring the view along the way. "I didn't know they had a school named after John Glenn on this campus," Andrew said in surprise. "Neither did I," JP said, as they began to cross The Oval. "Hey look Andrew: it's the Mershon Auditorium, where I will wrestle if I come here."  "Actually JP, I don't think there is any Wrestling done in that building; they show plays there," Andrew corrected him, holding up the Ohio State Campus Guide. "Why do you always have to be such a genius Andrew?" JP snapped in fake exasperation. "Because I'm a Smart Jock, not a dumb one JP," Andrew reminded him with a smirk. "Shut up Andrew!" JP laughed, giving his huge friend a playful shove. "Any time you want to make me, you know where I am," Andrew warned him with a playful grin. He looked ahead of them and an excited grin appeared on his face. "But we're approaching the part of our journey where we split up; look." JP followed his pointing finger and grinned as he saw Ohio Stadium ahead of them. "So I guess this is where we part ways for this evening," JP realized, noticing the Head Wrestling Coach (Hellickson) waiting with Coach Tressel in front of the stadium entrance. "That's right JP; text me when you're done with your coach and we'll arrange a meeting time and place then," Andrew ordered him, slapping him on the back lightly. "Stay super Bro," JP said, holding up his fist for a bump. Andrew gave him a fist bump and JP yelled, "See you later Andrew!" Andrew waved goodbye as JP walked off with his (hopefully) future coach and stepped forward to greet Coach Tressel under the shadow of Ohio Stadium's entrance. "Welcome to The Ohio Stadium Mr. Pearson," Coach Tressel said, holding out his right hand. "Thank you Coach; it's good to be here," Andrew said, shaking his hand gently. "Please call me Andrew." "Then please call me Jim or James," Coach Tressel said. "Actually, my full name is James Patrick Tressel, so you could call me JP." "That would get confusing Sir, since my friend there is also called JP," Andrew informed him, pointing to JP. "Call me James then," Coach Tressel decided. "It's less formal than Coach, but more formal than Jim." "If we used just your first and last initials, I could call you JT," Andrew informed him. "That could be code when you're back home, so that you won't make any of your teammates jealous," Coach Tressel agreed. "But for right now, call me James." "Sure thing James," Andrew agreed, taking out his tour itinerary. "So, what is our first event this evening?" "We only have one event this evening Andrew: supper at a local restaurant that our football team hangs out at," James replied. He grinned when he noticed Andrew's look of excitement and added, "One suitable for Underage players of course, so I picked Varsity Pizza." "Is that because you've heard all about my legendary pizza football parties?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "Quite right Andrew, so let's walk back to your truck and you can drive us to the restaurant," James decided. "You can't drive us?" Andrew asked curiously. "Any freebies we give you on an Unofficial Visit could be an infraction that the NCAA could punish us for," James informed him seriously. "We don't want to lose valued recruits like you by violating any recruiting rules." He noticed Andrew looking worried and added, "Don't worry Andrew: on your Official Visit, we're allowed to pull out all the stops and show you all the perks of being an Ohio State Buckeye." "What exactly does 'pull out all the stops' mean?" Andrew asked, leading the way to the parking garage where his truck was. "As far as your Official Visit, it means that we pull out the blocks that serve as the emergency brake for the Buckeye Jet that will bring you here in the fall," James replied with a big smile. Andrew laughed and James added, "Seriously though, it means that we will do everything we can, within the rules of course, to make your Official Visit successful." "So that I will sign with you?" Andrew asked. James nodded enthusiastically. "Will other schools that I visit this summer do the same?" "Yes they will Andrew, but only five of them can bring you down for an Official Visit in the fall," James replied, as Andrew led them across The Oval. "So the schools you visit this summer will do everything they can to make you choose them as one of your top five picks. Some of them may even offer you everything but the kitchen sink to make sure that you pick them." He noticed Andrew looking nervous and assured him, "It's okay Andrew: this is what you've been waiting for and it's the dream of every high school football player to be so heavily recruited by the NCAA." "I had no idea the recruiting process was so intense," Andrew said. "College football is big business in America Andrew, and every NCAA football school wants to build a winning team that will win them a National Championship. And lots of high school football players that get recruiting visits want to join a school that will serve as a launching pad for the NFL." "I had no idea about any of this, even though my coach tried to prepare me," Andrew said. "I must admit that I feel a bit overwhelmed." "Just wait until you see the reception that awaits you at Varsity Pizza," James advised him with a knowing grin. Andrew grinned as they approached the Ohio Union South Parking Garage and his nervousness began to fade away. "Will we get to talk more about my future at the pizza place?" "Yes Andrew, and also about the past that brought you here," James assured him. "We can also find out if any mistakes from the past have the potential to disrupt that future." "You're talking about the two game suspension I earned last season," Andrew realized, as he showed his parking stub to the attendant. James nodded and Andrew said, "I don't regret defending my grandpa's honour by punching David out, but I do regret that it cost the team my presence on the field for two weeks." "Perhaps we should talk more about that on the way to the restaurant and get it out of the way," Jame suggested, noticing Andrew's face clouding with rage at the bad memories. "And then we can talk about more positive things: like my performance in Spring Football Camp that led to this visit?" Andrew asked as he led the way to his truck. "That's right Andrew, and I was very impressed by your performance, which is why I invited you down for this visit," James informed him. Andrew grinned and James asked, "Can you guess why I had you book two nights at the hotel?" "So that I would have one full day here?" Andrew guessed. James nodded. "Why is that Sir?" "Because in the morning I will show you all the football facilities, including Ohio Stadium and the Buckeyes Weight Room," James replied. Andrew grinned with excitement and James added, "In the afternoon, I will get the Dean of Business to show you around the academic buildings in the Faculty of Business, since you want to major in Business Management." "With an emphasis on Sports Management Sir," Andrew informed him. "After I am done with the NFL, hopefully decades from now, I want to rejoin Mr. Harrington's company and become the CEO one day." "Mr. Harrington must think very highly of you since he didn't fire you for punching out his son." "David may be his son, but only by birth," Andrew said smugly. "Mr. Harrington has told me many times that I'm like the son that he always wished he had. Of course, since David got himself kicked out of military school, and then fired from the Reserves and his dad's company, it's no surprise that Mr. Harrington looked elsewhere for someone to show fatherly pride to." "That's a very succinct story Andrew, but we've reached your truck now," James informed him. Andrew looked down and saw that they were standing beside his blue 2001 four door Dodge Ram truck. "Tomorrow night during supper, I will give you my impressions of this visit and whether or not you will be offered an Official Visit in the fall." Andrew grinned as he unlocked his truck door, and went to get in. "One more thing before we go to the restaurant Andrew; put on your Varsity Football Jacket." "Okay Sir," Andrew said, taking it out of the back seat. "Not that I'm complaining, but why do you want me to wear it?" "Wearing your jacket will help attract the attention of any Ohio State football players that might be at the restaurant tonight." "And why would we want to attract their attention?" Andrew asked with a grin, as he unfolded his jacket. He suspected some kind of surprise, but he decided to let James tell him what it was. "I need to decide who will be your student guide during your Official Visit in the fall," James informed him. Andrew grin widened as he put his jacket on, and he realized that Coach Tressel had just confirmed that his Unofficial Visit was nothing more than a formality. ================================================================================================================= Meanwhile, Andrew's friend JP Maloney was touring the Steelwood Athletic Training Facility, which was where all Ohio State Buckeyes Wrestlers trained. "This facility was built in 2002, and it has 8000 square feet for wrestling training," Coach Hellickson informed JP proudly. "The Wrestling Room itself is 6500 square feet, which provides plenty of space for the entire wrestling team to train together." "Wow Sir!" JP shouted in excitement once they stepped into the wrestling room, which was the size of a gym. "This is amazing!" "This can be your future in two years JP," Hellickson predicted. "Especially with that District Finalist Medal around your neck. Now that I have all your wrestling match footage from Coach Graves, I will be sure to visit your high school starting in November to watch your matches." "That sounds like a good idea Sir," JP agreed enthusiastically. "So, does this count as an Unofficial Visit?" "Yes it does JP, and you can take as many as you want," Hellickson assured him. "But you can only take five Official Visits, one to each of your top five schools." "That's good to know Sir; I'll keep that in mind for the fall of 2006." "Coach Graves tells me that you have an IQ of almost 150, which means that you are practically a Genius JP," Hellickson informed him. "So I have no doubt that you'll remember anything I tell you." "I will Sir, but I don't like to brag about it," JP said humbly, wincing at how he used to brag when he first met Matt. "I prefer to think of myself as a wrestler first and a student second." "That being said, your transcripts, that I got from the NCAA Eligibility Center, confirm that you are a straight-A student. In fact, it looks like you've made the Honour Roll every year and are well on your way to graduating as Class Valedictorian in the Spring of 2007." "Does that mean that I have a choice between an Academic and an Athletic Scholarship?" JP asked, looking excited at the prospect. "You won't have to choose; you'll be able to get both," Coach H. assured him. "Remember, while your Wrestling Scholarship is a Full Ride, that only refers to tuition and lodging. So your Academic Scholarship will be useful for textbooks and other classroom supplies." "Don't forget about food," JP reminded him with a cocky smirk. "I have to eat a lot to keep up my strength for Varsity Wrestling." Coach H nodded in agreement: realizing that JP would be very successful at Ohio State with his confident attitude. ================================================================================================================= As Andrew drove them to Varsity Pizza, Coach Tressel said, "Your football coach emailed me an interesting video Andrew; it seems that you can bench-press 800 pounds for a one-rep max." "So far," Andrew confirmed with a smug grin. "But I held myself back so that I wouldn't make my teammates jealous, even though three of them can bench 700 pounds for a one-rep max." "How did you four get so big and strong?" JT asked curiously. "We're just genetically wired to be really big and strong," Andrew replied. "Just like the guys who compete on World's Strongest Man." "And the Genetic Freaks who enter high school at 6 foot 2 and 220 pounds of solid muscle," JT realized, grinning at Andrew. "Thereby securing their Starting Positions on the Varsity Football Team on their first day of high school." "Well, I see that Coach Everson has been bragging about me again," Andrew said smugly. "What else did he tell you Coach?" "He told me that you gutted out last season's Provincial Championship Game with broken ribs," JT replied, his eyes widening with astonishment. "In fact, no one knew you had even been injured until the game was over." "Yeah, if one of David's teammates hadn't hit me from behind, I would have been able to jump high enough to keep David from blocking Ralph's bonus kick," Andrew bragged. "You'll get him next season Andrew," JT predicted. "And I'll be there with all the other college coaches to watch you dominate your opponents on the football field." Andrew grinned with excitement: pleased that his mistakes on the field last season hadn't wrecked his chances at getting an NCAA Football Scholarship. Once Andrew had fully explained his bad history with David Harrington, he and Coach Tressel had arrived at Varsity Pizza. It was linked with a restaurant called Varsity Club and was a favourite hangout for the Ohio State Varsity Football team, especially since it was right across the street from one of the entrances of the Ohio State University. "I think I can see part of the Ohio Stadium just to the right of the 'Don't Walk' sign Sir," Andrew informed JT. "Very good eyes Andrew; you're exactly right," JT commended him. "But then, after all the football camps you attended this spring, you can probably recognize a college football stadium with one glance, even from this far away." Andrew nodded in agreement. "Let's get parked Andrew and then we can go inside." Andrew parked his truck, fed the meter and then followed Coach Tressel into the left side of the restaurant, where a few Ohio State Football Players were sitting. The waitresses had joined most of the tables together to form one long table. All of the football players stood up to greet Coach Tressel as he approached them. Then they introduced themselves to Andrew one by one. After all the introductions were over, the crowd of football players parted to reveal an Offensive Lineman just as huge and insanely muscular as Andrew. The only difference was that he had brown hair instead of red like Andrew's. "Hey Little Guy," he teased Andrew with a big grin. "Little Guy?" Andrew laughed. "I'm now as big and strong as you are Carl! How are you man?" "Just fine Andrew," Carl replied, stepping forward to shake his hand. Andrew grinned when he realized that he felt no pain, even though Carl was squeezing his hand like a vise. "So, how do you feel, having single-handedly taken your team to Provincials last season?" "I didn't do it alone; I was just one member of the team that worked together to make it happen," Andrew protested humbly. He felt really embarrassed that a soon-to-be Junior in NCAA college football was praising him. "Now don't be modest Andrew; we both know you're much more than that," Carl admonished him. "I agree Carl, but how do you know that?" Coach Tressel asked curiously. "When I was a Senior in high school, I taught Andrew, who was a Freshman then, how to play Center on the Offensive Line," Carl replied proudly. "He took over for me as Starter and Co-Captain the next year." "Yeah I did," Andrew agreed, smiling fondly at the memories. "So Andrew, how much are you benching now?" Carl asked. "I can no longer tell," Andrew replied, looking embarrassed. "What do you mean man?" Carl asked in surprise. "Don't tell me a Genius like you forgot how to count!" "No I didn't, but speaking of Geniuses, here come two more right now," Andrew said, pointing to the front entrance. Everyone looked over and saw JP and Mike coming into the restaurant. JP admired the wood panelling all over the right side of the restaurant while Mike waved at Carl. "I recognize Mike, but I don't recognize the other guy," Coach Tressel said. "Introduce us Andrew." He noticed the Ohio State Wrestling Coach coming in behind JP and added, "Obviously he's a Wrestling Recruit." "Are you sure his Varsity Wrestling Jacket didn't give away what sport he plays?" Andrew teased him, as JP stepped up to the group. "Very funny Andrew, but no," Tressel replied with a laugh. "I couldn't see the back of his jacket or the sleeves, so there was no way for me to know what sport he played until the Wrestling Coach came in behind him." Andrew nodded in understanding and then introduced JP and MIke to Coach Tressel and the Ohio State Football Team. When JP expressed surprised that only a few football players were present, Tressel explained that most of them had gone home for the summer. Once the explanation was over, Carl said, "You never fully explained why you don't know how much you can bench Andrew." "I've used all the plates in my home gym and it's now too easy for me," Andrew replied bluntly. "And so is being cocky," Carl teased him. Andrew looked embarrassed, so Carl laughed and asked, "Seriously man: how much are you limited to benching at home?" "About 700 pounds," Andrew answered honestly. He left out the fact that the school gym had enough plates to bring him up to his true max bench of 800 pounds. He looked around to see the reaction of everyone around him and was embarrassed at the shocked look of their faces. "Is something wrong?" "No Andrew, but is that 700 pound figure for reps?" Coach Tressel asked. "Yeah Coach, as I proved last night in JP's home gym," Andrew answered humbly. "Yeah and I got it on video on my digital camera so that you don't have to take our word for it," JP said, before anyone could realize that Andrew's one-rep max was higher than 700 pounds. "Let's see this video then," Coach Tressel said, helping to keep the secret of Andrew's true strength. So JP showed everyone the video, causing all the football players to grin with pride at the prospect of such a strong guy joining their team. "Let's see if you can beat me in arm wrestling now," Carl suggested, after they had ordered supper. "Right now, before we've eaten?" Andrew asked in surprise. "Our food will arrive in 15 minutes: plenty of time to get this over with," Carl assured him. Andrew nodded in agreement and they locked their hands together for the match. Coach Tressel officiated. Andrew won the first match and Carl won the second match. "This is the final match," Coach Tressel said, as Carl and Andrew locked their hands together for the tie-breaker. "Are you both ready?" Andrew and Carl nodded and Tressel said, "Go!" Andrew and Carl strained against each other and they went back and forth for almost five minutes. Finally Andrew managed to slam Carl's hand down to he table with a grunt. "Okay, you guys are done, and Andrew won best two out of three," Tressel said. Andrew looked around nervously at all of Carl's teammates to see if anyone was jealous. He smiled with relief when everyone clapped for him. "Thanks guys, " Andrew said gratefully. "Congratulations Andrew; you'll be a fine addition to this team now that you're stronger than me," Carl commended him, making the team's approval of Andrew official. "Thanks Carl, but it feels kind of awkward now that the student has surpassed the teacher," Andrew said quietly. "We'll find out if that's really true on the practice field tomorrow," JT decided. He looked up and added, "But enough about that for now: our supper has arrived." All the football players looked up and their mouths practically watered at the prospect of chowing down. About an hour later, after they had each eaten three or four helpings, all the football players and their friends left the restaurant. "See you at the stadium tomorrow morning at 9:30 for your tour Andrew," JT said. "Bring your gym clothes with you. You can go to the stadium now with Carl and JP to look around; I'll drop Mike and Carrie off there to join you." Andrew nodded in understanding, shook JT's hand and then waved goodbye at the coach walked to his car. "What should we do for the rest of the evening?" he asked Carl. "We'll find out how good your football skills are on the practice field," Carl replied, as they got into Andrew's truck. "Did Coach suggest that as an Unofficial Test?" Andrew asked with a knowing grin, as they headed for the Ohio Stadium. "Maybe," Carl replied, matching Andrew's grin with one of his own. "Sounds good man; then we'll find out if I can play with the Big Boys," Andrew realized. "While playing as one of the Big Boys," JP added. "Let's go then," Andrew decided. "Does anyone have an Ohio State Football we can use?" "I bought one for you, since none of the Ohio State football players or coaches can," JP replied, handing Andrew the Ohio State Football. "Thanks man; you've thought of everything," Andrew commended him. "Of course I have: I am a genius after all," JP reminded him with a smirk. "But you're still not smart enough to be humble about it," Andrew shot back with a smirk of his own. "Aw snap!" Carl gloated, chuckling at JP's look of shock. "Better grab a bucket of water, 'cause JP just got burned!" "You shut up!" JP snapped, as Andrew and Carl laughed. "We'll see how much you like water after I throw you in the Ohio River!" "I bet you could; Andrew told me about your 300 pound bench-press," Carl informed him proudly. "Thanks man, it was nothing," JP said humbly, as they arrived at the stadium parking lot and got out of Andrew's truck. "For a big muscle god like you," Matt said proudly, stepping out of JP's car. "Hey Matt, what's up?" JP greeted him, grabbing his hand and pulling him into a Bro-hug. "Not much, I just got to see the Ohio State Band Room in the stadium," Matt replied. "How did you get to see it for free when we have to pay to see it on the stadium tour in the morning?" Andrew asked curiously. "Not many recruiting rules for Band Majors Andrew," Matt informed him with a cheeky grin. "Not all of us can be 'Gods on the Gridiron'." "I guess you're right," Andrew realized. "But I love being one, in high school at least." "Well now's your chance to prove it, since we're here at Ohio Stadium," Carl said, pointing behind him. Andrew turned around to see Ohio Stadium looming behind them and grinned with anticipation of the tour inside the next morning. "Now that we're all here, Carl can show us around," Matt suggested. "Good idea Matt," Andrew said approvingly. "Were you and JP able to get tickets for the stadium tour tomorrow morning?" "Yeah Andrew, Coach Tressel told us we could buy them in the morning," JP replied. "Good idea," Andrew agreed. "So Carl, do we have to pay for parking here at the stadium?" "Yeah man, the Parking Pass Machines are right over here," Carl said, leading them over to one. "They take credit cards." Everyone paid for their parking, buying two hours of time just in case. Then they followed Carl around the outer perimeter of Ohio Stadium, taking pictures along the way. Carl stopped by one of the gates that protected an entrance to the stadium and pointed inside. "This entrance leads to a tunnel that will take you onto the field tomorrow morning." "Is that the entrance we will use during the tour tomorrow?" Andrew asked Carl in excitement. "Not tomorrow Andrew, but it will be if you get invited for an Official Visit in the fall," Carl replied. Andrew grinned with excitement as Carl continued to lead them around the stadium. He stopped in front of the Band Entrance and said, "Usually the tour starts at the Rotunda Entrance, which is where Coach Tressel met you this afternoon. However, if you really want to impress him, you can come in this entrance in the morning and be waiting inside the Rotunda Gate when it's time for the tour." Andrew grinned at that idea and Carl asked him, "What time is your tour tomorrow morning?" "9:30," Andrew replied. "Will I see you during the tour?" "No Andrew, this will be another opportunity for you to spend some time alone with the Head Coach," Carl advised him. "Will I be able to toss my new Ohio State football around on the field?" Andrew asked. "That should be fine," Carl replied. "You're really starting to get excited about this tour, aren't you Andrew?" "Yeah man, I am," Andrew replied. He motioned for Carl to lean closer so that he could whisper in his ear. "At first I was really nervous since this is my first Recruiting Visit, but now I'm learning to loosen up and enjoy myself." "Oh you haven't seen anything yet Andrew; you'll really enjoy seeing the inside of Ohio Stadium tomorrow morning," Carl assured him. Andrew grinned at his big friend and realized, from what he had seen of the stadium so far, that Carl was right. "Well Andrew, we've walked around the stadium; let's try your new Ohio State football out on the practice field," Carl suggested. "Sure thing man; where is it?" Andrew asked. "Follow me everyone," Carl replied, leading everyone through Buckeye Grove. "This is quite peaceful," Andrew observed. "What is the signifigance of this grove?” “Buckeye Grove has one tree for each First Team All-American in Ohio State football history, dating back to 1934,” Carl said proudly. “We’re past 150 trees so far.” “That’s great man,” Andrew said, admiring the tall building through the trees as it loomed above the practice field. “What is that big building beyond the grove?” “That’s Morill Tower, once of two residential towers in this part of the campus,” Carl replied. “The other tower is called Lincoln Tower and the practice field is in Lincoln Tower Park.” “Do collegiate athletes stay in one of those towers during the school year?” Andrew asked. “You should save those questions for the tour of the campus tomorrow afternoon Andrew,” Carl suggested. “We’re at the practice field now, so it’s time to see how much your game has improved.” Andrew looked over the practice field and grinned when he saw Ohio Stadium looming over it as if keeping watch over them. “Enjoy yourself tomorrow morning Andrew,” Carl advised him with a knowing grin. “The best is yet to come when you see inside Ohio Stadium.” ============================================================================================================================= * FINALLY FINISHED* Coming soon: Part 2 of the Ohio State Recruiting Visit - Andrew and his friends find out all the perks that an Ohio State football player enjoys as they tour Ohio Stadium and the rest of campus.
  18. hoola

    Don't Stop: Parts 8+9

    Hey everyone, sorry again for the delay, but work is crazy. Anyway, enjoy! Parts 1+2+3: https://muscle-growt...stop-parts-1-3/ Parts 4+5: https://muscle-growt...-stop-parts-45/ Parts 6+7: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/7460-dont-stop-parts-67/ PART 8: The next morning began as the previous few mornings had for Andrew. He woke up, noticed he had a huge raging erection, and went to the bathroom to take care of it. This morning, he was happily surprised to once again find that he had changed dramatically since the day before. He had a really full beard now. It was luscious, thick and was already about a quarter inch long in most places. He looked like he was well on his way to becoming a lumberjack in just a day or two. However, even under the layers of facial hair he could tell that his face was more angular and cut than before. Continuing down his body, he could see tufts of chest hair poking out of the top of his shirt. Quickly tearing off his shirt he found a veritable forest of chest hair leading to a dense covering of hair on his new eight pack abs. He could tell that his legs were much hairier too now. “I must be the hairiest Asian on campus now,” Andrew though proudly. By the increased hair wasn’t the only change Andrew found. It appeared to him that his workout had paid off handsomely because he was not only ripped, he was enormous. He was at least six feet tall now with huge tree trunks for legs. He could see massive calf muscles pushing out from his lower leg in a perfect diamond cut formation. Above them were huge quads and hamstrings that had gotten so big there was no longer a gap between his legs. His muscles were so big that they made his legs touch each other while standing up normally. Another effect of his massive quads was that his dick and balls were pushed a little bit out from his body making them look even larger than they already were. His cock had to be at least eight or nine inches long (confirmed to be 8.75 inches by Andrew’s handy ruler) and was as hard as steel. His balls meanwhile were each as large as a tangerine and churning with huge loads of semen. He needed to ejaculate soon or else they would swell so much it would start being painful. As much as he wanted to get off on his new physique, there were still areas of his body that he had not explored yet. His abs were like a cobblestone path carved into his stomach, and flexing them and unflexing them made Andrew realize that he could easily stop a gut punch with his abs of iron easily. His pecs looked absolutely swollen with new muscle. The massive fleshy pillows were so big now that his nipples hung straight down. He looked like he could bench press 400lbs easily now. However, despite all of his other fantastic muscles, the greatest was yet to come. His arms looked like they were at least 20 inches around now. Crazy veins snaked their way lazily across the top of his massive peaked biceps while his triceps hung pendulously from the back of his upper arms. His forearms were huge too (probably from jerking off so much). All in all, Andrew looked like a professional bodybuilder, and right then and there he vowed to enter a competition as soon as possible. However, Andrew was becoming a little nervous now. His body was really fucking amazing, but he was worried he was losing sight of what had truly mattered to him. He hadn’t gone to class at all the previous day and instead had spent his time furiously masturbating, working out, and having a marathon of sex with Nicole. The more he thought about his situation though, the more he realized that he liked what he had become, what he was becoming, and what he was about to become. His muscles were so sexy and powerful he felt like he could do whatever he wanted. So, he went back to the bedroom, erection swinging straight out from his body, gently woke Nicole up, and started having the best sex of his life. After his third orgasm in as many minutes, Andrew rolled off of Nicole and noticed that her chap stick had fallen out of her bag. “Hmm, I don’t recognize this brand,” Andrew thought as he put on some of the chap stick on his lips. He noticed a weird tingly feeling on his lips after the application, but he chalked it up to it being an intense mint flavor. He absentmindedly pocketed the chap stick before heading out to class. PART 9: Andrew found that his mouth was getting really dry during class all day. He couldn’t stop staring at all of the hot girls who would have been way far out of his league the previous week, but now were well within reach. He felt tormented by these adulterous thoughts, but the girls were hooked on his new physique. They would blow him little kisses and wink seductively at him, and in response to his rapidly drying mouth he would put on chapstick at least twice every hour. None of this was helping get rid of the erection he had maintained all day since having tantric sex with Nicole that morning. He felt the urge to sneak off the bathroom between every class to masturbate, and even struggled to limit himself to one orgasm. Finally he was done with classes for the day, so he ran to the gym as fast as he could. He could feel his thighs chaffing against each other a little bit as his legs swelled with blood, getting pumped and swollen from just a few short minutes of cardio. As soon as he was done changing in the locker room (where all of the guys were amazed by Andrew’s flaccid dick which was longer than almost all of their dicks hard), he hit the weights. Something immediately felt different to Andrew. As soon as he began his first bench press he could feel an intensity in his entire body that filled him with euphoria. His now 9.5 inch cock instantly hardened and lengthened a bit more filling the front of his gym shorts with an obscene bulge. Every lift he did filled him with euphoria and made him feel like he was about to burst through his own skin. He could feel his muscle growing with each curl, each squat, each press. He didn’t know what he was doing anymore except that it felt fucking incredible and that he couldn’t stop even if he wanted to. A sizeable crowd had gathered around him including several of the girls and guys who had been eying his physique all day long. They couldn’t take their eyes off of his bulge and bulging muscles, and a few were becoming noticeably aroused right there in the middle of the weight room. Eventually one of them, a cute black girl sauntered up to Andrew and sat on his lap as he was bench pressing. His dick instantly went into overdrive as he shot load after load into his gym pants. He never stopped lifting during his orgasm, and the crowd gasped as they notices his pecs and arms swell larger and larger with each rep and cum shot. Just as he was about to stop shooting his tank top ripped right off his chest as his confined pecs burst through the fabric. Andrew was an animal. He knew that he loved Nicole, but his sex drive was amped up way too high to ignore all of his waiting admirers. He picked the black girl off of his lap and carried her on his shoulders to the private shower stalls where he fucked her brains out. Andrew was becoming more and more aware of the fact that something weird was happening to his body, but so far all he had surmised was that each time he came he would get bigger, and not just his muscles. He could feel his dick expanding with each orgasm. It wasn’t much each time, but with the way he had been cumming the past few days, he was on his way to having the biggest dick of all time. He didn’t want this growth to ever stop.
  19. musclemonkey

    Mommy Muscle Growth (Part 2 Added 10/31)

    Mommy Muscle Growth Episode One - “Power Corrupts” Part 1 ***************************** Authors Note: for all the “geektofreek” fans out there. an attempt at a FMG version. ***************************** My best friend, Brian, called me before the big game. “Getting stoned with everyone... Where you at, bud?” He asked repeatedly. But even I couldn’t tell him what was going on that night. “Yeah, dude. I’ll be leaving in a few minutes.” I lied with a small gulp. Because you see the real truth was, I had already made much bigger plans that night... “Oh god, Mom... it’s 18 inches!” Weeping with utter amazement as I feasted upon, what must have been, one of the worlds biggest female biceps. “Ohh yeah!” Mom, groaned with excitement. With a cute giggle I might add. Pumping up and down this entirely massive bowling ball of womanly strength. Right up against the measuring tape. Right up against my own shrinking two hands. “It feels like I’m still growing too!” She exclaimed. Having curiously consumed over half of Dads muscle growth pills last night. Making us both take pause to watch her peaking arm muscle rumble even bigger with each flex. “18.1... 18.2... 18.3...” Mom, announced out loud. Pumping both her arms over and over and over. Not stopping until they reached 18.5 inces! “Jesus, Mom! Pretty soon you’ll be just as big as, Dad!” I just had to say it. Making a lightbulb go off in her head from the look of things. “Oh god, could you just imagine it...” Mom, said lustfully. Looking down at her already massive mommy physique with a smirk. The idea was crazy, unthinkable. I mean, Dad, really was this big muscle guy. With these colossal 23-inch arms. 30-inch thighs. The biggest door wide backside you could ever conceive on a man. Yet that still didn’t want to seem to stop her. “The growth would have to be tremendous...” As, Mom, giggled a bit. Shamelessly fantasizing. Almost as if I wasn’t even there. “More muscle then ever before achieved by another woman...” She continued. Feeling up her two blimp-sized power breast. The fat diamond cut muscle-nips. Playfully lifting up her shirt up. Making my drop my jaw drop to the floor. As she rubbed her pretty pink painted nails all over these silky smooth monster looking abs. A full fucking 12-pack! With this deep cut v-line. “Not just bigger then all the woman, but MOST of the MEN too!” She still continued. So unbelievably power drunk. “I had no idea you wanted to be SO BIG, Mom!” The whole situation made me gasp for breath. “Well of course...” Mom giggled a bit. “What girl doesn’t want to be Queen!?” She, said with a lustful groan. Eventually reaching down to the bottom of her ready-to-burst gym shorts. Peeling them up chiseled layers of strength like some slow strip tease. Devilishly chuckling as she revealed the most massive mommy muscle thighs on the planet. “A muscle queen?” I weeped under my breath. Making my knees just tremble and shake. *RIIPPP* *RIIIPPPPPPPP* And then that’s when the unthinkable began to happen. “Oh god, Mom... Your clothes...” ****************************** LMK what you guys think of Part 1 by commenting below. Hope you enjoyed.
  20. Calepage60

    deleted

    deleted
  21. Greatguy87

    Her Love is Strong.

    As he walked into the dim room, he heard a sultry, yet deep voice calling him. "Dont turn around baby. Let me undress you. Let me stroke you and nibble your ear, then kiss your neck and make you squirm in my soft, yet strong embrace. For I am your lover, protector, teacher and Mistress." As she rocked him to sleep, the strong woman reflected on how her and her love met. "That club was bad, but I was badder.", she recalled. Kicking and punching anyone who dared touch her love. As the bullets whizzed by she ducked and shot back. She had to save her husband from the syndicate. Protecting the man she cherished was something she couldn't fail at. After a long battle, the massive woman and her husband went to a hotel to rest. As the two lovers drifted into sweet slumber, she swore a solemn vow: "I shall continue to protect you for as long as I live my dear husband.", she whispered to his sleeping body. The next morning the couple hopped a flight to a small island. In a few hours, they were on a beach walking in the sand. Her swaying of her hips made men stop and stare. The scent of her body made the sky smell sweet. Yet her eyes were only on the man she held in her strong arms. Smiling a sweet smile, she whispered his name as she kissed his neck and licked his ears. This caused him to twitch and moan softly as ripples of pleasure coursed through his body. Her scent drove him wild with anticipation of her sexual dominance. That night was pure magic and sexual bliss. The strength that poured with ease from her body was on full display as she flexed her body in his smiling face. "Come to me my love. Feel the embrace of your Queen as she protects you from all harm." The diminutive man ran into her arms and let her use him as a human dildo. After he passed out in her arms, she rewarded him with the privilege of licking her bosom.
  22. * FINALLY FINISHED * This Chapter is the very first one with NONE of the JP story in it at all, but I will fill a gap in Chapter 21: between JP and Matt's workout at JP's house and heading to the park to meet Andrew and his friends. Once JP and Matt were done playing football with Andrew, Mike and Carrie, they decided to get changed before having supper at JP's house with his parents and Matt's mom. "Matt and I brought a change of clothes with us," JP said, as he and Matt held up their backpacks. "But I'm guessing that you three left your good clothes back at your hotel." "Yes we did JP," Andrew said, "But I brought a Washington Area map with me so that we could find our way here from our hotel." He unfolded the map on his truck hood and pointed to the pink line that went along the roads from the Comfort Inn Pentagon City to Burke Lake Park. He handed JP a pink highlighter and added, "All you have to do now JP is trace the route from here to your house on the map." "Why did you choose a pink highlighter to mark the map with Andrew?" JP asked him with a slight frown. "It's the only colour that wasn't already on the map, so it will stand out," Andrew replied. "I didn't pick that colour to make a crack at you and Matt, if that's what you're thinking." "Actually I was for an instant Andrew," JP conceded, lowering his eyes to the map to hide his embarrassment at being wrong. Then he looked back up at Andrew and added, "I'm sorry about that man." "Don't you know me better than that JP?" Andrew asked him with a hurt look on his face. "I'd never make fun of someone else's choice of partners! I'm not your brother Ryan you know!" "Yeah I do know that Andrew, but I'm just really nervous about anyone else finding out about me and Matt," JP revealed in a very soft voice. Andrew leaned closer to make sure he could hear everything JP was about to say. As he continued tracing the route to his house and filled in the address, he added, "With all the people who have found out today: Matt's mom, you and Carrie, I don't know how much longer we can keep the secret from getting out." "Well don't worry JP, I won't tell anyone: certainly not your parents at dinner tonight," Andrew promised him. "You can trust me like a brother; I hope you know that." "I do Andrew," JP assured him, breathing a big sigh of relief. He set down the highlighter after he finished tracing the route to his house: which was in the subdivision north of the park. "Now, onto a different subject Andrew." His big friend nodded in agreement and stood up to his full height. "As you can see from the map Andrew, my house is in the triangle formed by Burke Lake Road, the Fairfax County Parkway and Ox Road." "I have eyes JP!" Andrew teased him. JP looked up from the map and grinned as he saw Andrew smiling at him. "You know Andrew, even with the map highlighted, you might have a hard time finding my house without my help. Why don't Matt and I follow you guys back to your hotel in his car. Then all you'll have to do is follow me back to my house." "Good idea man," Andrew agreed, looking at his watch. "It's 3 pm now; what time are your parents expecting us for supper?" "5:30," JP replied. "Let's go back to your hotel where we can all get changed. Then Matt and I can show you three around the Springfield Mall and our other favourite hangouts before we head back to my house for supper." "Good ideas JP," Andrew said. "Let's go," he added, folding up the map and opening the driver's door of his truck. Carrie got into the passenger seat and Mike got into the back seat. Everyone closed their doors and wound down their windows. JP stood beside Andrew's window and said, "You lead the way to your hotel Andrew; I'll be right behind you." Andrew smirked at his choice of words. "I didn't mean it that way Andrew!" JP chuckled, feeling his face turn red with embarrassment. "But I'll expect you to be right behind me when we leave your hotel!" "Funny man JP, but I'm a giver, not a taker!" Andrew laughed, hoping to ease JP's embarrassment. His ploy worked as he saw the redness fade from JP's face. "Let's see if you can keep up with me," Andrew bragged, proving that JP wasn't the only one who could use double meanings. JP laughed as he headed to his car and Andrew started his engine. Once JP and Matt got into his car, Andrew pulled out of the parking lot and onto Ox Road. He turned right onto Burke Lake Road and headed northeast towards the intersection with Braddock Road. JP stayed right behind him as they headed northeast, passing a few houses on their left side. "I just thought of something Andrew," Carrie said suddenly. Andrew looked over at her briefly and saw her looking very thoughtful. He waited for a few seconds for her to speak and then prompted her, "Well don't keep it to yourself Carrie, unless it's something I shouldn't know." "It is something you should know, but JP forgot to tell us," Carrie said. "What's that?" Andrew asked her. "JP never told us if his parents know we're coming for supper or how much they know about us," Carrie replied. "I'm sure he asked them if we could come over for supper, but you're right: we don't know what he told them about us," Andrew realized. "I wonder if JP let them know that he thinks of me as his honorary big brother." "I don't know Andrew, but we should ask him when we get back to our hotel," Carrie decided. After about ten minutes, Andrew turned right onto Braddock Road and headed east towards the Capitol Beltway: specifically Interstate 495. "Hey JP, Andrew's taking Braddock Road towards the Beltway: a route we know very well," Matt said. "Yeah and he seems to know where he's going, probably because he highlighted the route from his hotel to the park," JP informed him. "He's probably back-tracking." He noticed Matt looking confused, so he elaborated, "He's retracing his route back to his hotel." Matt nodded in understanding as JP mentally kicked himself for forgetting that his boyfriend wasn't a genius like him. After another couple of minutes, the ramps of the Capitol Beltway came into view and Andrew took the southbound ramp of Exit 54B onto I-495. "Now we head south to Exit 57, which we will take onto Interstate 395 northbound," Carrie informed him, looking down at the map in her lap. "Thanks Carrie," Andrew said, keeping his eyes on the interstate traffic as he carefully merged with it. "This traffic is really heavy; it's worse than driving on the 401 in Toronto!" "Don't tell me that you're nervous Andrew!" Carrie teased him, trying to put him at ease. "You can flatten linebackers effortlessly in football games! Is my huge muscular man scared of a few little cars that he could probably overturn with no effort at all?" "Ok Carrie, I know what you're doing, and it's working," Andrew laughed. "Thank you for helping me relax; I'll have to reward you for that later." "How about we shower together back at the hotel and you can show me how grateful you are," Carrie suggested with a sexy smile. "Okay Carrie, but don't distract me too much with sex talk on this busy highway," Andrew ordered her. He smirked as he noticed her staring at his crotch and then swiftly caught her hand as she reached for the waistband of his gym shorts. "Don't even think about giving me Road Head Carrie; it would be too dangerous in this traffic!" Mike burst out laughing from the backseat and Andrew glared at him in the rear view mirror. "Shut up man; you're not helping!" "It's your fault for speaking your thoughts Andrew, when you should have kept them inside your head!" Mike chuckled. Carrie burst out laughing at his choice of words and Andrew finally cracked a smile: realizing that they had teamed up to make him relax. "Okay guys, it worked: I'm relaxed now," Andrew assured them. "Are you happy now?" "I'll only be happy when I can feel the soft touch of my big man in the shower," Carrie informed him. "You won't have long to wait for that Carrie, as long as you keep your eyes on the road so that we don't miss our exit," Andrew reminded her. Carrie smiled as she looked back at the road and imagined all the fun she and Andrew would have in their hotel shower later. Once JP's car and Andrew's truck got to the intersection of I-495 and I-395, they turned onto I-395 and took it northeast towards Alexandria, passing the Landmark Mall and skirting the northern Edge of the city. They finally reached Andrew's hotel at the Glebe Road exit and pulled into the parking lot. "There now, that wasn't so bad, was it?" Andrew asked as he got out of his truck. "Whatever you say 'Mr Scott,'" JP laughed, recognizing Andrew's quote from Relics: a Star Trek Next Generation Episode. "So, now that we're here which rooms should Matt and I shower and get changed in?" "Mike's room," Andrew replied. "Carrie and I are going to have fun together alone in our hotel room." He glanced over at Carrie with a suggestive smirk, and she returned it with one of her own. Then Andrew turned back to JP and said, "Let's go upstairs now and we'll meet in the lobby in half an hour." JP nodded in agreement as he and Matt followed Andrew into the lobby and up the stairs to his room. "Were you afraid that our combined weight would be too much for the elevator Andrew?" JP asked him with a joking grin. "No JP!" Andrew laughed. "I just figured that star athletes like us don't take the elevator. That's something lazy people would do!" JP laughed as Mike opened the door and waved to Andrew as he and Matt followed Mike inside. "Alone at last Carrie," Andrew said, picking Carrie up effortlessly and taking her into his room. He closed the door with his free hand and began kissing Carrie softly as they headed into the bathroom. "I hope you're going to do more than kiss me Big Man," Carrie teased him with a sexy smile. "I'll hug you as well Carrie," Andrew promised her. "I want you to fondle me," Carrie ordered him. "Maybe later Carrie; I don't want to risk hurting you and the shower is going to be awfully slippery once it's all wet," Andrew reminded her, turning it on. "And so will you Andrew; I'll make sure of that!" Carrie chuckled. "Well then, you'd better start right now Carrie," Andrew decided, making sure the bathroom door was closed. He smirked as Carrie struggled to take off his skintight t-shirt. "What's the matter Carrie: is my t-shirt too tight for you to get off?" "Yes it is Andrew, so I'll let you do it," Carrie chuckled, as Andrew peeled off his t-shirt. "I'll have to figure out some other way to make you happy." "I certainly will be if you keep doing what you're doing Carrie," Andrew assured her, as she began fondling his massive pecs and eight-pack abs. "You mean if I keep doing you," Carrie suggested with a sexy smirk as her soft hands continued to explore his massive muscles. "I don't think that would be a good idea Carrie, at least not until we're both legally consenting adults," Andrew said seriously. Carrie nodded in agreement, not knowing the real reason Andrew was reluctant to have sex with her: he was afraid he would hurt her with his great size and strength. "I'll just keep massaging your massive muscles Big Man." "Yeah Carrie, you've waited since this morning to worship my massive muscles, haven't you?" Andrew asked her with a cocky smirk. "Yeah I have Big Man," Carrie replied, closing her eyes in pleasure as Andrew gently massaged her face and neck. She quivered in anticipation as Andrew bent down and gently kissed her. As his massive arms came gently around her slender frame, Carrie felt tears running down her face. "I love you so much Andrew, and it only grows deeper the more intimate we become!" "Well don't worry Carrie, I'll make sure it gets better each time," Andrew promised her, gently wiping her tears of happiness off her face. "I look forward to it Andrew, and it will be great when we go all the way: hopefully before Christmas," Carrie hoped. Andrew smiled and nodded: feeling nervous about having sex with Carrie for the first time, but only because he was afraid that he would accidentally hurt her with his great strength. Knowing how irresistible his massive muscles were for her, Andrew no longer had any doubts about performing up to and beyond Carrie's expectations. For the next 20 minutes, Andrew and Carrie fondled, hugged and kissed as they had their shower. Then they got changed into their clothes for dinner. They made sure they had their ID and US money and then stepped out into the hallway, locking the door behind them. "Oh, no one to meet us," Andrew said, as he noticed that the other three were not out of their hotel room yet. "Good, that means they aren't ready yet, so we were still able to beat them even though we had fun with each other in the shower," Carrie said. "Yeah, but they had to take their showers one at a time," Andrew realized. "That means it took twice as long." "Don't you mean three times as long Andrew?" Carrie corrected him. Andrew shook his head with a slight smile and Carrie nodded in sudden understanding, realizing that JP and Matt had probably taken their shower together. "Sorry about my mistake Andrew." "No problem Carrie," Andrew assured her. "Now I'm going to see if they're ready." But he didn't get the chance; as soon as he stepped up to the room next door, the door opened and JP stepped out. "Hey Andrew, I see you and Carrie are all ready for dinner," he said. "Yes we are JP; are you and Matt ready to lead us to the Springfield Mall?" Andrew asked him. "Yes Andrew, but I was hoping I could ride alone with you," JP requested. "I'd like to prepare you for the reception you'll face at my parents house. Matt can follow us with Carrie and Mike in my car." "That's fine with me JP," Andrew agreed, after Carrie nodded in approval. "Let's go." As they walked down the hall to the elevator, Carrie smiled at Andrew, very happy that she had such a great boyfriend. JP led them to the elevator, and the doors opened as they approached. A crowd of people got off the elevator and then the five teenagers stepped inside. Andrew pressed the lobby button and the elevator doors closed. After the doors closed and the elevator began to descend, Mike said to JP, "My older brother's name is Matt." "That's good Mike; what does he do?" JP asked him. "He's in the Infantry in the Canadian Army," Mike replied proudly. "He's one of Andrew's instructors during his reserve weekends." JP nodded as the elevator stopped and the doors opened to reveal the hotel lobby. As he led the way across the lobby to the front doors, he said, "We'll make the Springfield Mall our first stop," he added, looking down at Andrew's map. "Will we see any of your friends there JP?" Andrew asked. "No I don't think so Andrew," JP replied. "I never see much of them during the summer." He pushed open the front door and led everyone outside. "See you at my house Matt and be careful driving my car." "I will JP," Matt promised him, waving goodbye. "Since you commented on my car when I arrived at the park earlier, you won't have any trouble finding it in the parking lot JP," Andrew said. JP nodded and tried to figure out how to tell Andrew what he had noticed without making his huge friend mad. Once they got to Andrew's truck, JP took a deep breath and said, "I have something to tell you Andrew, but I don't know how you'll react." "Then you'd better tell me now, before we get in the truck JP," Andrew warned him. "That way, you won't be trapped in a confined space with me if you make me mad." "OK Andrew: here goes," JP said, screwing up his courage. "Basically, when you were bragging about the fun you were going to have with Carrie in your hotel room, you were acting just like Ryan does." "Again with your brother JP," Andrew sighed in exasperation. He opened his truck door and added, "I really hope I get to meet him, considering how obsessed with him you are. From what you've told me, he sounds a lot like some teammates of mine who are arrogant jocks." "Ryan used to be on the wrestling team with me before he focused only on football," JP said as Andrew started the truck. "Now he has a full ride to Virginia Tech." "Are you proud of him for that?" Andrew asked him as they pulled out of the parking lot. "I would be if he wasn't such an arrogant prick about it!" JP snapped. "He took off a summer road trip without even telling our parents where he was going! They just hope that he makes it to Tech in time for the first football practice." "You know, since he's an incoming Freshman, he'll probably be Red-shirted," Andrew informed him. He noticed JP grinning and added, "That should knock his ego down a notch or two." JP's grin widened as he realized that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Then he suddenly realized something else. "Hey Andrew, does that mean that you won't get any playing time in your freshman college season either?" "I will get some playing time if we win the Provincial Championship this fall JP," Andrew predicted with a cocky smirk. "However, we'll have to wait to see how much playing time the football coaches at Ohio State offer me." He noticed JP's grin turn into an excited smile at the mention of the school he wanted to go to for college wrestling. "Consider my recruiting visits this summer practice for yours next summer JP," Andrew advised him. "By bringing you along with me, you'll be on the radar of the college wrestling coaches and maybe they'll come see some of your matches this fall. Make sure you wear your varsity wrestling jacket on my recruiting visits and bring your District Finalist medal as well." "I will Andrew," JP promised his big friend, really happy that Andrew was preparing him early for his college career. "After supper, I'll get my jacket and medal out of my room for the road trip that starts tomorrow. Did you bring your football jacket with you Andrew?" "Yeah man, it's in the back of the truck in my gym bag," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "I'll probably wear it at the mall; it should be cool enough in there." "Good, then we can see how close in colour scheme they are," JP said, suddenly remembering that Andrew's school colours were blue and white just like his. As they approached the Capitol Beltway, Andrew said, "There's a question I've been meaning to ask you JP." "You want to know how much my parents know about you," JP guessed. When Andrew nodded, JP added, "You also want to know if I got their permission to go on your recruiting visits with you." "And what is the answer to those two questions JP?" Andrew asked him with a big grin. "I'll tell you right now Andrew," JP replied. "We should be at the Springfield Mall by the time I'm done." Andrew nodded at him to go ahead and JP began speaking. ================================================================================================================================================= A few hours before, JP and Matt had gone over to JP's house for their daily morning workout in JP's basement gym. Then they went upstairs to shower and change for lunch with JP's parents. They came downstairs to find JP's parents finishing the lunch preparations in the kitchen. "Good morning JP," his mom Maureen greeted him. "Did you and Matt have fun last night at the National Mall?" "Yes we did Mom, though there was one unpleasant incident that had a positive outcome." "What happened son?" his dad Paul asked him, as his wife ushered them into the dining room for lunch. "A big college guy and his friend were sexual harassing Chrissy so I intervened," JP replied as he sat down at the dining room table. He noticed his dad's face clouding with rage so he hurried on with the story. "One of the big guys wanted to fight me, so when he went to punch me I twisted his arm behind his back, put him in a choke hold and threw him to the ground. Chrissy thanked me after they ran away and then we suddenly noticed two huge guys approaching us. I was about to fight them too, but Chrissy told me that they had been approaching to help her out before I got there. I thanked the huge guys for being ready to help Chrissy out and then Matt and I introduced ourselves to them. We got to know them better throughout the evening and they watched the fireworks with us later, after introducing us to their friend Carrie of course." "And what are the names of these two huge heroes?" JP's dad asked him with a big grin. "Andrew Pearson and Mike Stevenson," JP replied with a proud grin. "Andrew Pearson: the YouTube High School Football Star from Orillia, Ontario, Canada?" JP's mom asked in astonishment. "That's what I asked and Andrew confirmed it," JP replied. He turned to his dad and added, "He's a really great guy Dad and I got to know him quite well in the half hour before the fireworks started." After telling his parents everything he and Andrew had talked about, he showed them the pictures and videos he had taken of Andrew the night before. Then he concluded the story by saying, "I told Andrew that I'd ask you two if he could come over for dinner tonight with his friends to meet you and Matt's mom." "Well considering all that you've told us about him, that sounds like a great idea son," Maureen said, as they continued eating lunch. She looked over at Paul, who nodded in agreement, and added, "He sounds like a great role model for you and I'm glad that his success hasn't gone to his head." "It sounds to me like Andrew could teach your brother Ryan a thing or two about what being a big brother is all about," Paul said with pride in his eyes. "We'd be honored to have a famous Canadian high school football star eat dinner with us tonight." JP grinned, knowing that those words were high praise indeed coming from his dad. "Did you say that Andrew and his friends are going on recruiting visits throughout the Mid-West this week?" "Yeah Dad, but I guess I forgot to tell you what Andrew offered to do for me and Matt," JP realized. "Did Andrew offer to take you two on his recruiting visits with him?" Paul guessed with a glowing grin of pride. JP nodded and Paul shouted, "I knew it! Andrew is indeed the role model you need right now and he's thought of everything to help you secure your college wrestling career!" "You sound more excited about it than I am Dad!" JP teased him. "I am excited JP; Andrew's going to help your college wrestling dreams come true," Paul predicted. "He's really filling the role of the big brother very well so far. We'll have to talk to him over supper of course, but I can't think of anyone I'd rather have looking after you than Andrew Pearson." "I don't need anyone to look after me Dad, not after I took down that punk who was bugging Chrissy last night!" JP informed his dad with a glare. He flexed his biceps and snarled, "I can take care of myself and anyone who cares to test that theory is going to regret it!" "I should have chosen my words more carefully son, but so should you," Paul warned him with a frown. "I hope you don't try to start anything with Andrew; judging by his size, he could crush you like a paper cup!" "And Ryan too!" JP predicted with a cocky smirk. "Stop it son!" Maureen shouted angrily. "Ryan may have been acting like a jerk for the last few years but he's still your brother. He might need you one day, so don't turn your back on him now." Mrs. Maloney had no idea how prophetic those words were, but in a couple of years they would all find out. "Okay Mom, I understand," JP said, mostly to placate her because he couldn't imagine a future where he and Ryan would ever be close again. "I'll think about what you said and try to think of Ryan as my brother and not my rival." "Good for you son," Paul commended him. "But speaking of rivals, both you and Andrew lost your respective championships last season, didn't you?" "Yeah Dad, but why are you bringing that up now?" JP asked. "Maybe during your road trip this week, you and Andrew can mentor each other on how to win your respective championships this season," Paul replied. "I could also give you two some tips during supper tonight." "Good idea Dad," JP said sheepishly, looking down at his plate as he finished his lunch. "I'll tell your ideas to Andrew when I see him at Burke Lake Park this afternoon." "Good for you son: you're including him in your workouts," Paul said approvingly. "After supper you should show Andrew your basement weight room and the wrestling room at school." "More good ideas Dad," JP agreed, as he and Matt stood up from the table. "Can Matt and I head over to the park now to meet Andrew and his friends?" "As soon as you call your mother Matt," Maureen replied, standing up to collect the lunch dishes. "Invite her over for supper and you can tell her all about meeting Andrew and his friends last night." Matt nodded and went into the living room to make the call. His mom agreed to come over to JP's house for supper that night and told him, rather hesitantly, to have fun with JP and his new friends in the park that afternoon. Then Matt and JP said goodbye to JP's parents and headed over to Burke Lake Park to go running with Andrew and his friends. ============================================================================================================================================= "Good story JP," Andrew commended him, as they pulled into the Springfield Mall parking lot. "Well, here we are at the Springfield Mall." The 2006 sign below is only one year after my story takes place: July 2005. "I have eyes Andrew!" JP teased him, throwing Andrew's earlier line back in his face and pointing to the mall sign. Andrew grinned at him and then noticed JP's car pull up beside them with Matt, Carrie and Mike inside. "Hey Matt, I see you made it okay." "Yes I did JP; so what will we do in the mall for the next hour or so?" Matt asked him. "We'll just walk around and stretch from our workout this morning and our jogging this afternoon," JP replied. Then he got out of Andrew's truck and turned around to see Andrew putting on his blue and white ODCVI Varsity football jacket. "And now I know what Andrew's going to do: show off his jock status to all the people on the mall." "Yeah JP, I have to give into the jock image sometime so it might as well be right now," Andrew informed him with a cocky smirk. He locked his truck and added, "I'm ready if you are JP." "Yeah I am Andrew," JP said, following Andrew to the nearest mall entrance. Andrew led the way into the mall and headed for the food court, once he checked the directory to find out where it was. "Supper's not for a couple of hours Andrew." "Yeah I know, but I haven't eaten since lunch so I'm starving man," Andrew informed him. "These huge muscles need constant fuel to stay well maintained." "I can understand that man, but no one could miss how well maintained your huge muscles are. There should be a Five Guys in the food court." Once they got to the food court they realized that there was no Five Guys there. "It looks like you made a mistake JP: there's no Five Guys here," Mike said. "Thank you Captain Obvious," JP snapped. "I don't suppose you can tell me where the nearest Five Guys is?" "You're the one who lives in this area JP; you tell us," Mike dared him, not letting JP know that he knew the answer. "Right across the Interstate on Old Keene Mill Road," JP suddenly remembered. "Let's go: I'll show you guys my favourite restaurant." "And then I can return the favour if you ever come up to Orillia," Andrew offered. Everyone nodded in agreement and then retraced their steps back to their cars. As they walked, JP realized that there was something different about Andrew, but he couldn't put his finger on it. His huge friend seemed taller than he had been before their visit to he hotel, and there was a nagging sound that JP had constantly heard since they had entered the mall. JP slowed, lost in thought, and then looked ahead at Andrew. He finally noticed the source of the nagging sound he had heard. "You're wearing cowboy boots Andrew: that's why you're suddenly taller," JP realized. "Am I?" Andrew asked, looking down. "Oh yeah I am. But then I've always worn cowboy boots since Grade Five, so I didn't even notice. I only wear shoes when I have to dress up, work out or play sports. And the reason that I'm noticeably taller is because the heels on my boots are three inches, not the normal inch and a half. So I stand 6 foot 10 with my boots on: making me the same height as the Undertaker. So I may have to duck my head to get into your house." "Don't worry about it Andrew; you look really cool and tough," JP commended him. "It's no wonder everyone we've passed has stared at you in awe and fear!" "Don't forget about yourself JP; you attract a lot of attention as well," Andrew reminded him. "Yeah I noticed that yesterday at the National Mall and on the train," JP said, suddenly looking embarrassed. "Don't feel embarrassed JP; it comes with the territory of being a top athlete," Andrew informed him. "Just wait until the interviews start!" "You've had interviews Andrew?" JP asked him in astonishment. "Yeah man, I was Athlete of the Week on VR News at the end of the last football season," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "Then the college recruiting visits started a few months ago." "Which schools did you visit this spring Andrew?" JP asked him, as they reached Andrew's truck. "Penn State, West Virginia, Clemson, Georgia Tech, Alabama, Florida and Miami," Andrew replied, his smug grin morphing into a cocky smile. "But those were Junior Day visits, held during March Break. I was one of only 50 high school junior athletes at those events." They got into Andrew's truck and he started it. "The first visits to the schools just for me start tomorrow when we visit Ohio State." "You mean The Ohio State," JP corrected him as they pulled out of the parking lot. Andrew smiled and nodded; realizing that of course JP would know the proper name of the school he wanted to wrestle at during his college years. "What other schools are we visiting this week Andrew?" "Notre Dame and the University of Michigan," Andrew replied, pleased that he would be able to visit three US Football schools that week. "I would have visited Michigan State as well, but they don't offer tours of their football stadium. An Unofficial Visit isn't much good without being able to tour the stadium where I might play college football one day." As they drove across the bridge over the Interstate, JP asked, "Will we spend one night at each school Andrew?" "That's the plan JP, but I'll have to check Mapquest to be sure," Andrew replied. "From what I remember though, the first leg of the trip takes us to Ohio State in six and a half hours. We'll pass halfway between Pittsburgh and Morgantown on Interstate 70 westbound." "And I'm guessing that the schedule is more flexible since we're driving," JP guessed, as they stopped at the red light at the west end of the bridge. Andrew nodded in agreement as the light turned green and they were able to turn left before the oncoming traffic started moving. Andrew parked his truck in front of the Five Guys restaurant and waited for Matt to pull up beside him in JP's dark green Geo Prism. Then everyone went into the restaurant and lined up behind an older couple until it was time to order their food. The guys at the counter soon took their order, staring at JP in awe and Andrew in fear. Andrew felt exasperated that he got the same reaction everywhere he went but he was also relieved that JP was diverting some of the attention off of him. As they waited to pick up their order, Andrew sent Mike to pick a table for them with Matt and Carrie. Then he turned back to JP and noticed him glancing warily around the restaurant. "What is it JP; what has you so nervous?" Andrew asked, though he could guess. "I'm making sure no one from school is in here," JP replied. "I'm really popular there, even more so now than my brother, and since we have a supper timing to meet, I don't want there to be any more delays." He smirked as Andrew grinned at his use of a military phrase. "Just a phrase I picked up from my dad Andrew." Andrew nodded with a smile and hen turned back to the counter to pick up their order. JP breathed a sigh of relief: pleased that Andrew hadn't figured out that JP didn't want anyone from school telling Ryan about his new friend Andrew. But his hopes were dashed as he turned towards their table and noticed a huge familiar figure coming through the front door. "Oh no," JP groaned in dismay; not pleased at all to see his brother's former teammate on the football team. "Let's get to our table Andrew, before he sees us." "Who are you talking about JP?" Anew asked, as they reached their table. "It's Tyler Backton: Ryan's teammate on the football team," JP replied, putting a hand to his forehead in dismay as they sat down. "Of all the people I didn't want to see today, he's the one who could tell Ryan all about you!" "Maybe if he tells Ryan that I took over his role as your big brother, it will shame Ryan into reclaiming it," Andrew suggested hopefully. "Don't worry JP; I'll stand up and hopefully my size will scare Ryan once he hears about it." He stood up, revealing himself and drawing Tyler's attention. Tyler's eyes widened in astonishment at Andrew's size and he carefully approached JP's table. "Hey JP, who's your big friend?" Tyler asked hesitantly once he has stopped beside JP's table. "It's huge friend actually, and his name is Andrew Pearson," JP replied, standing up from the table. Andrew stepped forward to shake Tyler's hand, towering over him even though Tyler stood 6 foot 3 and weighed 275 pounds. Tyler had to conceal a wince at the strength in Andrew's grip, guessing that JP's huge friend could bench a lot more than 400 pounds. "Good to meet you Tyler," Andrew said. "You used to play high school football with JP's older brother Ryan, didn't you?" "Yeah this is my senior year coming up so it's my last chance to impress Penn State enough to get a full football scholarship." "Then we have something in common: we both want to earn a full ride from the NCAA," Anew informed him. "I hope to get into Miami but depending on how the recruiting visits go, I could be persuaded to stay closer to home: like Ohio State perhaps." Andrew glanced significantly at JP as he finished speaking, who took it as a cue to say goodbye to Tyler. "It was good seeing you Tyler but we have a dinner timing to meet. I'll say hi to Ryan for you when I see him again and I'll see you at the wrestling camp in six weeks." "Sure JP; see you later," Tyler said agreeably. He nodded at Andrew and added, "Nice meeting you man." "You too Tyler," Andrew said, giving him a big grin. "See you later." Tyler nodded and headed out of the restaurant with his take-out order. Once he was gone, Andrew turned to JP and said, "There now, that wasn't much of a delay, was it JP?" JP shook his head and grinned: pleased that Andrew had once again found a way to make him feel better. Half an hour later, as they were driving to JP's house, JP said, "I have a very important question to ask you Andrew." "What is it Big Guy?" Andrew asked him, glancing over at him with a small grin. "What's it like to be you?" JP asked, looking over at Andrew with great respect in his eyes. "What do you mean JP?" Andrew asked, even though he had an idea. "You're admired and respected by everyone, even my friends, you're a god on the football field and lots of NCAA schools want you to join their football teams. How have you stayed so humble even though you've been a super jock for years?" "Super jock: that's a good one JP," Andrew said with a smirk. He noticed his smaller friend looking at him seriously, waiting earnestly for an answer. "It hasn't been easy not to let all the attention go to my head for the past seven years. But once I took care of the bully in Grade Five, everyone admired and respected me for being their hero. I couldn't bear to disappoint them, so I had to play the role of the humble big guy." "So you're just pretending to be humble Andrew?" JP asked, looking disappointed. "At first I was, but then it became my natural state," Andrew informed him. "I had a rough time when my Grandpa died almost a year ago and I gave into the cocky jock role to cover it up. But when I got suspended from the team and then we lost the Provincial Championship, it put things in perspective and I returned to my humble and gentle nature. Also, everyone wanted to learn how I got so big and strong so I gradually became a mentor for the small guys: training them to become football players like me in high school." JP grinned: pleased that his image of Andrew as a gentle giant had not been tarnished. "It sounds like you've made nothing but good decisions in your life man." "I know it seems that way now, but 2004 was quite frankly a 'Year of Hell' for me," Andrew informed him with a frown. "That was the title of a two-part Voyager episode in November 1997," JP suddenly realized. "Yeah, but unlike the crew of Voyager, the events were not erased by a magic reset button so I have to live with those memories for the rest of my life," Andrew said seriously. "I was allowed to play the final two games of last season and I didn't let my emotions get the better of me even when we lost the Provincial Championship. Coach Everson noticed my newfound maturity and helped me get invites to Junior Days here in the States a few months ago. And now I'm going on my first Unofficial Visits to schools in the Midwest." "Are you bringing Mike along, just like me, to help him get exposure to the college coaches?" JP asked him, astonished at Andrew's story of maturity discovery. "Yeah man, he was my first protege: I taught him everything he knows," Andrew replied proudly. "I want to help him realize his college football dreams. Unless the college coaches ban me from bringing anyone else along on my recruiting visits, I'll make sure the limelight shines on all my proteges." JP nodded, pleased with Andrew's explanation, and then just glanced occasionally at his huge friend in awe during the rest of the drive to his house. Andrew noticed and smiled quietly to himself: pleased that he inspired such admiration from a famous athlete like JP Maloney. Once they arrived at JP's house, Andrew got out of his truck and took a few deep breaths to calm his nerves. "It's okay Andrew, I told my parents nothing but good things about you," JP assured him, as Matt pulled up in JP's car. "You lead the way into your house with Matt JP," Andrew ordered him. "I'll follow with Carrie and Mike." JP nodded and led the way to the front porch. As he climbed the front steps, the front door opened and JP's parents stepped out. "Hello son, how are you?" JP's dad asked him. "I'm fine Dad: I had a great day with my friends," JP replied. He motioned behind him and added, "I'd like you to meet my new friend Andrew Pearson." Mr. Maloney, who rarely had an emotional reaction to anything, widened his eyes in astonishment at how huge and muscular Andrew was. JP, on the other hand, grinned at how much bigger and more muscular Andrew was than his big brother Ryan. "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew," Mr. Maloney said, revealing his admiration for Andrew by using his first name right away. He stepped forward and shook Andrew's hand eagerly, who remembered to be gentle so that he wouldn't crush Mr. Maloney's hand. "JP has told me and my wife all about you." "All good things I hope, but I guess we'll find out once you invite me inside," Andrew said. "Yes you will, come on in Andrew," JP's mom said, ushering everyone into the house. She shook his hand once they were inside and added, "Welcome to the Maloney house Andrew." "Thank you Mrs. Maloney," Andrew said, taking off his boots. "You're welcome Andrew, but please call me Maureen," Mrs. Maloney ordered him. "And call me Paul," Mr. Maloney added. As everyone took off their shoes, Matt's mom stepped out from the living room. "This is Mrs. Anderson: Matt's mom," Maureen said, as Andrew and his friends stepped forward to shake her hand. "I'm very pleased to meet all of you," Mrs. Anderson said as they all stepped into the living room across from the kitchen. "So Andrew, JP tells me that you can bench-press more than 500 pounds," Paul said once they were all sitting down. "More like 700 pounds actually, but who's counting?" Andrew asked with a smug grin. His grin faded as he noticed everyone staring at him with a mix of awe and fear. "If you have enough weight plates in your basement gym, I'd be glad to demonstrate," he offered. "We should have enough plates downstairs," Paul assured him. "After all, JP here benches over 300 pounds," he added, smiling proudly at his son. "Let's go downstairs and find out." Andrew and his friends followed the Maloney's downstairs to the basement weight room: where Ryan and then JP had turned themselves into the gods of Central High School. While Mike and Carrie stared at all the machines and weights with astonishment, Andrew didn't seem surprised. "You don't seem surprised like your two friends to see an entire gym down here Andrew," Paul said. "I have one in my basement at home Sir and it looks a lot like this," Andrew informed him. "Call me Paul Andrew," Mr. Maloney advised him. "Because it's time for a rhyme Paul?" Andrew asked him with a smug grin. "Very funny Andrew!" Paul laughed, as JP added extra weight plates to the bench-press to bring it up to 700 pounds. "Twice as much as I bench but I'll get there one day," JP predicted. "First you have to win the State Championship JP," Paul reminded him with a frown. "Yes Dad, I will," JP assured him, putting the locking pins in place. "But before any of that happens, we have to see if Andrew can truly bench 700 pounds or if he was exaggerating." "Hey JP, don't talk about me like I'm not in the gym!" Andrew ordered him. He flexed his massive biceps with a cocky smirk and added, "Last time I checked, I was in the gym!" "There's no way anyone could miss you, considering how big and muscular you are!" JP assured him. "Let's see how effective these huge muscles are in the gym!" Andrew shouted in excitement, laying down on the bench. "Get your cameras ready everyone!" Andrew grabbed the loaded bar as JP lowered it into his hands. Then he lowered it to his chest and pushed it up fairly easily, causing his friends to look amazed at his awesome strength. Since JP was serving as his spotter, though he really didn't need one, Mike was free to capture Andrew's massive strength using the video mode on his digital camera. Mike, like everyone else, watched with amazement as Andrew benched 700 pounds easily, making it look almost effortless. Andrew raised the bar for the tenth and final rep, letting JP put it back on the brackets. "Good job Andrew," JP congratulated him. "How do you feel?" "It felt easier than it did last week," Andrew replied with a big grin. "I didn't even break a sweat this time. Do you have any more weight plates so that I can try again for my maximum of 800 pounds?" "No I don't Andrew," JP replied, his eyes wide with fear and amazement at Andrew's awesome strength. "Too bad JP," Andrew said, sitting up from the weight bench. "I guess I'll have to see if the gym at Ohio State has enough weight plates to challenge me." "Yes, when you take JP and Matt there," Paul said. He looked at his watch and added, "It's time we got dinner started, so we'll go upstairs now. Mike, you come upstairs with us so that you can email that video to the colleges you and Andrew will visit this week." "I'd like to stay down here with Andrew until dinner's ready," JP said. "I have something to show him that I think he'd like to see." Matt glanced over at JP as he headed upstairs and JP nodded, confirming that he was going to show Andrew The Wall. "See you upstairs later for dinner Andrew," Carrie said, standing on her toes to give him a kiss. Andrew bent down to meet her soft lips, kissing her softly. He folded his massive arms around her gently as he breathed in the fruity aroma of her perfume. "See you soon Carrie," he said, stroking her face softly as he drew back from her soft lips. JP grinned as he saw the gentle smile on Andrew's face as Carrie walked upstairs. "You really love her, don't you Andrew?" JP asked his huge friend. "Yeah man, in fact, I hope we get married before we go to college," Andrew replied. He turned to JP, saw him smiling, and realized that he was probably thinking of Matt. "Now JP, enough about me; what did you want to show me?" "What I call 'The Wall' Andrew," JP replied, leading him to a door in the far left corner of the basement. "I've only shown this to Matt, so I hope you realize how much I trust you that I'm letting you see it too." "I understand JP," Andrew assured him. "Let's see what this 'Wall' looks like," he added, as they stopped in front of the door. JP grinned and opened the door, turning on the light so that Andrew could see the contents of the room for himself. As Andrew looked around the back room, his eyes widened as he saw the pictures of JP's progress from a skinny kid to a muscular jock. "You look surprised Andrew," JP said with a smug grin. "Don't you have pictures of your progress at home?" "Just in a photo album, not all over two walls JP," Andrew said with a slight frown of disapproval. JP seemed to twitch at the words 'Photo Album' and Andrew noticed. "What is it Big Guy?" he asked softly. "I have something else to show you Andrew," JP replied. "Again, this is something I've shown only one other person: Matt." Andrew watched as JP walked over to a cabinet in the far corner of the back room. He opened a drawer and pulled out a photo album: the same one he had shown Matt after their visit with Matt's dad. "Are those more pictures of you JP?" Andrew asked with a big grin. "No Andrew, these are pictures of my brother," JP replied seriously. He opened the album and showed Andrew the pictures of his big brother Ryan: from when he was a fat kid in Grade Five to when he became a high school jock. "When Ryan was a fat kid he was always nice to me and I idolized him: following him around everywhere. He was the perfect big brother back then." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked him gently, as they looked through more pages of the album. "As he got leaner and more muscular, he began to pull away from me, especially once high school started and he made the football team," JP replied. "Once he became a jock, he no longer had time for me." "Then who taught you how to work out when you got to high school?" Andrew asked with a confused look on his face. "Actually Ryan did, but only because I begged him to," JP replied sadly. "He didn't offer to do it; I had to bug him until he gave in. Then he told me that if I worked out a bit, perhaps even joined the wrestling team he was on, I wouldn't get picked on at school. You might not believe this Andrew, but I was barely 100 pounds two years ago." "I know, I can see the pictures JP," Andrew reminded him, pointing to the left side of the first wall. "Yeah that's true," JP realized. "Anyway, Ryan became my personal trainer and workout partner almost two years ago and he helped me become what I am today." "So what happened JP?" Andrew asked, figuring that they would soon get to the heart of the matter. "What happened between the two of you that turned you from workout partners into rivals?" "I really don't know Andrew," JP replied, looking down at his feet. "Are you sure JP?" Andrew asked him seriously, handing back the photo album. "You never gloated when you began to catch up to his size and strength? You never made fun of him when he got stuck on a weight-lifting plateau or put on a few pounds of fat?" JP's jaw dropped in astonishment at Andrew's insight but then his face fell as the full impact of his big friend's words hit him. "Oh no," he whispered, sitting down on the bench with his chin in his hands. "It's all my fault Andrew: I pushed Ryan away by doing everything you described during my last workout with him three months ago! Instead of encouraging him when he got stuck at 325 on the bench-press for three months, I gloated that I was only a few dozen pounds behind him. I rubbed my success in his face instead of thanking him for helping me get to where I am today!" "I'm afraid so JP, but you're not the only one to make those mistakes," Andrew assured him. "I did the same thing with Steve almost seven years ago, even though he never trained me. I certainly didn't think about our friendship when I gloated about suddenly being bigger and stronger than he was when we started Grade Five!" "You were only ten years old Andrew; you probably didn't know any better," JP assured him. "But I on the other hand was already 16 years old three months ago and I still made fun of Ryan!" "Don't feel too bad JP; at least you still spent time with him all these years," Andrew reminded him. JP's face brightened with a small smile as he realized that Andrew was right. "I, on the other hand, completely neglected Steve the summer before Grade Five, even though we had been best friends since Nursery School! And then to make matters worse, once I got bigger than he was, I just gloated about it instead of helping him get as big and strong as I was! I also spent more time with my new protege Mike instead of Steve and then our friendship ended in a big shouting match that Christmas." "And how did you regain your friendship with Steve?" JP asked, hoping that he could get an idea on how to repair his relationship with Ryan. But his hopes were dashed when Andrew replied, "I never did repair my friendship with Steve JP or he would be here with us right now. Instead, I've spent the last seven years being his rival on the football field, even though we're on the Offensive Line together!" He noticed the look of defeat in JP's eyes and suddenly thought of something that could cheer him up. "But you have a couple things going for you that I never had JP." "What's that Andrew?" JP asked, a glimmer of hope returning to his eyes. "You and Ryan are brothers," Andrew replied, as JP put the album back in the cabinet drawer and closed it. "And as you said, you last worked out together only three months ago, which means that you continued spending time with Ryan even when he didn't want to." "That's three things Andrew," JP teased him, ushering him out of the back room. As he closed the door, he gave Andrew a cocky smirk and added, "I thought a smart guy like you would know how to count!" "Very funny JP!" Andrew laughed, as he followed his smaller friend across the gym to the bench-press. "The point I'm trying to make is: you didn't give up on your relationship with Ryan like I did with Steve. I know Ryan's away right now on his pre-college road trip, but when he gets back, you should try to fix your relationship with him before it's too late." "It's already too late Andrew!" JP snapped in exasperation. "Ryan ran off on his road trip without saying goodbye to me or our dad! We don't even know if he'll be back for Thanksgiving, which is four and a half months away here in America! He'll probably have forgotten about me by then! And if you haven't fixed your friendship with Steve, what makes you think I can fix my relationship with Ryan?" "It's only been there months since you last spent time together, not seven years like it has been with me and Steve," Andrew reminded him, trying to keep his smaller friend calm. "Also, don't forget that he's your brother JP. Family ties don't usually get broken; they just get frayed. I have confidence in you JP; you're not the quitting type. You know, the next time Ryan is home for a while, perhaps during Christmas Break, I should come down here so that I can see both of you. Maybe if Ryan sees our brotherly relationship, it will inspire him to regain what he's lost by turning away from you." "Or he'll figure that he's been replaced and resent me even more," JP huffed, feeling worse not better. "I guess I'm not the best example on this matter JP; I can't even follow my own advice!" Andrew finally realized. JP nodded in agreement, wondering when his big friend would stop talking about Ryan. "After all, I've never had a brother and I haven't shown any willingness over the past seven years to patch things up with Steve. I just replaced him with my first protege Mike Stevenson: the guy for whom I originally neglected him! I think when I get home this summer, I'll try, somehow, to make up with Steve. After all, we'll only have one last year of high school together and then we may never see each other again! I can only hope that you try to repair your relationship with Ryan when you see him again. I would hate for you to have to live with the regret of a failed relationship for seven years like I've had to do." "Sure Andrew, whatever you say," JP said dismissively, getting really tired of being lectured by his huge friend. "And maybe Hell will freeze over while I wait for Ryan to become my Big Brother again!" "You'll have to make it happen JP; you can't wait for it," Andrew advised him, trying not to get mad at JP's impatience. "Once you're as big as he is, he won't be able to ignore you anymore! He'll have to talk to you then and maybe he'll be proud of you for a change instead of jealous!" "You're right Andrew," JP realized, relieved that his huge muscular friend wasn't mad at him. "I'll try to fix our relationship the next time I see him, if he gives me the chance that is!" "That's all I can ask JP, but remember: you don't have to do all the work," Andrew suddenly realized. "Ryan has to want to be your Big Brother again or you'll never regain your relationship with him. I only hope it doesn't take something happening to one of you for the other to realize just how important you are to each other." Andrew had no idea how prophetic that statement was, but he did realize that he was scaring JP when he saw a glimmer of tears in his eyes. "Sorry for scaring you like that JP; I guess I'm not doing a very good job of cheering you up, am I?" "No you're not Andrew," JP replied: both truthfully and bravely considering how huge and muscular his big friend truly was. Andrew glared at him and JP hastily added, "But I guess you can't be good at everything, can you Big Guy?" Before Andrew could reply, the basement door opened and JP's dad started down the basement steps. "Dinner's ready you two," he said. "Come upstairs and get washed up." As Andrew and JP followed him up the basement steps, he asked, "What were you two talking about down here? It sounded rather heated." "We were talking about Ryan," JP replied through gritted teeth as he clenched his fists in fury. "I can't believe that he didn't even say goodbye to us before he left!" "Neither can your mother and I," Paul agreed. Then he added, "But I guess we shouldn't be surprised; he's barely acknowledged us during the last four years!" "I'm here Mr. Maloney," Andrew said quickly, hoping to head off another rant about Ryan. "I'd be glad to fill the 'big brother' role for JP." "Thank you Andrew," Paul said gratefully. "That's exactly why we're trusting you to take good care of JP during your upcoming Mid-West Recruiting Visits." He noticed JP glaring at him and hastily added, "Not that JP needs to be taken care of; he proved that last night when he took care of that jerk who was bugging Chrissy!" JP grinned proudly and then his father's previous sentence penetrated his consciousness. He turned from the sink, where he was washing his hands, and asked his dad excitedly, "Did you say that Andrew will be taking care of me during the recruiting visits?" His dad nodded with a small grin. "You mean I can go with my new friend Andrew on his road trip?" "Yes JP, but first clean up the water you splashed on the floor in your excitement," Paul ordered him with a chuckle. JP's face turned red with embarrassment as he grinned sheepishly and grabbed some paper towels. Paul turned back to Andrew and said, "I'm placing a lot of trust in you Andrew: to keep JP safe during this road trip. Can you do that for me?" "For us Paul," Maureen corrected him with a frown. "JP's our son, not just yours." "Of course dear," Paul said hastily. "I didn't mean to forget about you: I just misspoke." "Okay Paul," Maureen said. She handed him some plates and added, "You can make it up to me by setting the table." "I'll help him Mom," JP offered, anxious to spend some time with Matt. "Good idea son, that will give me a chance to talk privately with Andrew for a couple of minutes," Maureen decided. Andrew looked surprised, but he stayed quiet while JP and his dad left the kitchen with the plates and cutlery. Then he turned to JP's mom and asked her, "What did you want to talk about Mrs Maloney?" "Call me Maureen Andrew," Mrs Maloney said. Andrew nodded and Mrs Maloney continued by saying, "I just want you to know how much Paul and I appreciate you being there for JP." "Especially since Ryan hasn't been," Andrew interjected. "JP told me all about that downstairs while you guys were cooking dinner." "Yes Andrew, Ryan hasn't been there for his brother like you have, both last night and today. JP told me at lunch all that you talked about last night and how similar you two are, considering all that you've both gone through over the last few years." "Yes I was surprised myself at how similar we are," Andrew agreed. "But I'm glad to help JP get a head start on his college wrestling hopes by taking him with me to Ohio State." "I have complete confidence in your ability to look after JP on these upcoming Unofficial Recruiting Visits of yours," Maureen informed him proudly. "Thank you very much Mrs Maloney," Andrew said gratefully. "I'll make sure to justify your faith in me by keeping JP safe. But from what I saw last night, JP doesn't need protection from anyone!" "Yes, being a District Finalist in wrestling does have its advantages when dealing with college guys on the prowl," Maureen agreed. "Have you ever had to use force to scare people away from Carrie?" "Only the force of my voice," Andrew replied with a smug grin. "One of the advantages of being huge and insanely strong is that anyone who wants to start trouble is scared away with just a look!" "Good for you Andrew; now that you are in the middle of college football recruiting, any fighting you're involved in could derail that entire train ride!" "Thanks for that insight Mrs Maloney," Andrew said, as the oven timer went off. As she took the food out of the oven, he added, "I find it very gratifying to be a big brother for JP, just like I did in previous years for my football proteges, who are now my teammates." "That's good to hear Andrew," Maureen said, setting the food on the large breadboard. "I'm glad you've had a lot of practice being a mentor. Now let's go into the dining room for dinner; everyone's waiting for us." Andrew nodded and helped her bring the food into the dining room. Then they sat down at the table, where everyone else was already seated. They said grace and began eating. "So Andrew, have you and your friends mapped out a travel plan for your NCAA Road Trip?" Mr Maloney asked. "Yes Sir," Andrew replied. "I have the map book in my truck; I can show it to you after supper." "Good idea Andrew, because if you're taking the route I'm thinking of, I have another idea." "I can remember the route Sir," Andrew said. "It will take us to Ohio State, Notre Dame, and Michigan." "That confirms that my idea will work, but I'll tell you what it is after supper when we look at your map book," Mr Maloney decided. Andrew nodded in agreement and Paul added, "So Andrew, do you realize what an amazing coincidence it was that you and JP were in the National Mall at the same time last night?" "Yes Sir I do," Andrew agreed. "But I also realize that this was the only summer I could do it. Last summer I was Basic Reserves Training and next summer I will be preparing for my freshman season of college football. But I must say, when I saw JP on the train, I knew that I recognized him from somewhere. Then once my friends and I got back from our tour of the National Mall, we used his bright blue tank top as a reference point to find our spot on the lawn again. Then I remembered where I had seen him before: on the front page of the sports section of the Washington Post." He noticed JP's friends and family smiling with pride at the memory of the day JP had been interviewed. "I was trying to figure out how to introduce myself to your son when those two big college guys started bugging Chrissy. I was about to intervene to protect her, but JP got there first and helped her out. Then I was able to introduce myself to him, once he noticed me of course." "You're impossible to miss Andrew," Paul said proudly, referencing Andrew's huge muscles. Andrew smiled quietly as Paul added, "JP told me all about how you were ready to help Chrissy before he got there." He thought for a moment and then said, "I might as well tell you my idea now, while you get yourself a second helping." "What do you mean Sir?" Andrew asked innocently, after he swallowed his last mouthful of food. "You cleaned your plate Andrew and so did Mike," Paul replied with a big grin. "Raise your hand if you want seconds." "How about I flex my arm instead," Andrew decided. He flexed his massive arm with a cocky smirk and added, "Both my huge arms need lots of fuel to get even bigger!" Everyone around the table laughed at Andrew's cocky attitude, which reminded them that he was a jock, not just an athlete. "I think your ego is just as big as your arms Andrew," JP teased his huge friend. Andrew grinned at his smaller friend and then realized he'd better get the conversation back on track. "What was your idea Mr Maloney?" he asked, as he got himself a second helping. "Call me Paul Andrew; I told you that when you first got here," Paul said. He waited for Andrew to nod in agreement and then added, "Ann Arbor is a lot closer to Orillia than it is to Washington DC." "Yes it is Paul," Andrew agreed, grinning as he guessed where JP's dad was going with this. "Good, then since we've hosted you tonight, how about you and your family return the favour once your Unofficial Visits are complete?" "Are you serious Dad?" JP shouted in excitement before Andrew could reply. "I get to meet Andrew's family and friends and perhaps see where he has achieved glory on the gridiron?" "If Andrew and his parents agree," Paul reminded him. He looked over at Andrew, who nodded in agreement. "Good, then all we need to do is get your parents on Skype after dinner and ask them." He looked over at Andrew and asked, "Are they home?" "Yes Paul; they're making plans for me to visit some Canadian football schools," Andrew replied. "Good, then it's all settled," Paul decided. "Let's finish our dinner and then we can Skype your parents and see if they're on board with my idea." Everyone nodded in agreement and followed his suggestion. Then, after dinner, Andrew used his laptop to get his dad on Skype so that he could introduce his parents to his new friend JP Maloney and his family. "Hey Dad," Andrew said once Chad's face appeared on the screen. "Hello son," Chad said, grinning at his son. "How is your Washington trip going?" "It's going quite well Dad," Andrew replied. "In fact, I met some new friends and their parents." He took a few minutes to tell his dad about the events of the previous evening and that afternoon. "What do you think Dad?" "I think you've made a great new friend," Chad said with a proud smile on his face. "But you forgot to tell me his name." "I didn't forget, I held back his name deliberately," Andrew informed him with a smug grin. He motioned JP to step into view of the laptop screen and added, "I think you'll recognize him." JP stepped in front of the laptop screen as Andrew stepped back. Chad's smile widened as he said, "You're JP Maloney!" "Yes I am Sir," JP said, surprised that Andrew's dad recognized him. "How did you recognize me?" "I took a business trip down there last week and I noticed your article in the sports section of the Washington Post," Chad replied. "It was the part about you starting a middle school wrestling camp that caught my eye actually." "Why was that Sir?" JP asked, not noticing Andrew stepping into the living room to speak with JP's parents. "Andrew has been a mentor himself: his first mentor was Mike actually," Chad informed him. "Then he mentored Mike's older brother Mark. The next year, he mentored the current Starting Quarterback and Wide Receiver on the OD Varsity Football Team. You stick with Andrew and he'll show you how to be a good mentor for your future protege Nick." "I will Sir," JP promised him. "You don't have to call me Sir, JP," Chad informed him. "Okay Mr Pearson," JP said agreeably. "That will do for now," Chad said. "Now, did Andrew call me on Skype just to introduce you to me or did he have another reason?" "There is another reason, but I should let Andrew tell you what it is, after you meet my parents of course." JP motioned his mom and dad over to Andrew's laptop and they introduced themselves to Andrew's dad and mom. "My parents had an idea Mr Pearson," JP said. "I'll just get Andrew so that he can hear it too." JP went into the living room to get Andrew while Paul and Maureen talked for a bit with Chad. "Your son is a really great young man Chad," Maureen said. "He has really taken JP under his wing in the absence of JP's older brother Ryan." "Yes I know that very well and he has been a great young man for many years," Chad agreed proudly. "Did Andrew tell you how he has mentored a few of his friends over the years and helped them become football players?" "Yes I believe he mentioned that," Paul said. He looked up and noticed Andrew and JP coming back into the den. "Explain your idea to your dad Andrew." "Actually it was your idea Sir," Andrew reminded him with a smug grin. "You're right, it was Andrew," Paul realized. "Okay Mr Pearson, here's my idea: since Andrew's last recruiting visit is near Detroit, he could go right to Orillia from there with JP." "So that we can host you and your family in return for you hosting our son right now," Chad realized. He turned to his wife Susan and asked, "What do you think dear?" "That sounds like a good idea," Susan agreed. "We have lots of room if you count the guest room and the pullout couches." "Good then it's all settled," Paul decided. "We'll keep in touch so that you can let us know when Andrew leaves Ann Arbor. Then my wife and I will start the journey to Orillia, which we will be able to reach in one day from here. Then we can all meet at your house." "That sounds good to me," Chad said. "See you all in a few days. Be sure to call me once you've crossed the border Andrew." "I will Dad," Andrew promised, waving goodbye to Chad. "See you later." "Goodbye son: enjoy your recruiting visits," Chad said. Once the Skype connection had been broken, Paul turned to Andrew and said, "There now, it's all settled Andrew: once you and JP cross the border into Canada, he can call us so that we can start our journey to meet you in Orillia the next day." "Would a text message be more convenient Sir?" Andrew asked. "That way, JP won't get any international calling charges on his phone bill and neither will you." "That's a very good idea Andrew," Paul commended him. "Thank you for suggesting it." He turned to JP and said, "Now how about you and Matt take Andrew and his friends over to the high school so that he can see the football field and the wrestling room." "Good idea Dad," JP agreed. "But how will we get into the wrestling room? I don't have a key." "But Coach Graves does and he'll be expecting you," Paul informed him. "Once you told us about Andrew during lunch, I knew that it would be a good idea to show him where you have achieved glory on the wrestling mat. So I called Coach Graves and told him my idea. Since he had some work to do for August's Wrestling Camp, he said that he would bring it to his office in the high school after supper. I told him you would meet him there at 7:30." "Okay Dad, I'll go get ready now," JP said, heading for the stairs. "Good idea JP," Paul agreed. "Your mom and I will stay down here to entertain your guests." "Thanks Dad, since I can't do that all the time!" JP joked, heading upstairs. "Don't forget your wrestling jacket JP!" Andrew shouted. JP grinned and nodded, pleased that Andrew had thought of everything. As JP turned the corner out of sight, Maureen turned to Andrew and asked, "Why did you tell JP to bring his jacket? It's really hot outside." "It was my idea to help raise his profile for the recruiting visits," Andrew replied. "It makes sense for him to make sure it still fits. He's pretty muscular you know." "That's an understatement Andrew, especially when referring to you," Mrs Anderson said with raised eyebrows. "Thank you Mrs Anderson," Andrew said. "But I think I should get my jacket out of my truck to make sure it fits. I'll be right back." Andrew headed outside to his car and JP's parents took that opportunity to get their digital camera. Once Andrew came back inside with his football jacket on, he found his friends and their parents waiting for him in the living room. "What's going on here?" Andrew asked with a smile. "Just a group shot before you go, now that both you and JP have your jackets on," Paul replied, holding up his digital camera. "You mean all three of us," Andrew said with a cocky grin, as he held up Mike's football jacket. Paul grinned at Andrew's cocky attitude as Mike put on his football jacket. Then Paul set the timer on the camera, placed it on the mantle, and stepped back so that he would be in the picture with everyone else. Everyone grinned as the camera flashed and then stepped up to the mantle to see what the photo looked like on the screen. Once everyone had voiced their approval of the group picture, JP said, "We'd better get going Dad, so Matt and I can show Andrew and his friends the high school wrestling room." "Actually JP, you and Andrew go ahead," Matt said. JP turned to look at him in surprise and Matt added, "I want to stay here with Mike and Carrie." Andrew turned around to see Mike and Carrie nodding in agreement. Mike saw his look of astonishment and said, "Don't look so shocked Andrew: you must realize that the dynamics of this friendship were set last night when you spent half an hour alone with JP." Andrew nodded in sudden understanding and Paul said, "Besides Andrew, while you and JP are talking with Coach Graves, I can show your friends JP's wrestling videos." JP looked suddenly embarrassed, hoping that his dad wouldn't show the footage of the District Final match that JP had lost four months before. Paul noticed his son's sad look and decided to cheer him up. "If you lend me your digital camera son, I can upload the video you took last night of Andrew to YouTube." JP handed over his camera and grinned at the thought of helping raise Andrew's profile for the NCAA. He watched as Andrew slapped Mike on the back and hugged Carrie goodbye. "I'm ready to go now JP," Andrew said as JP opened the front door. "Good, so am I Andrew, so let's go," JP said, heading outside. Andrew waved goodbye to JP's parents and Matt's mom, before following his friend outside to the driveway. "Should we take your car or my truck?" Andrew asked once he reached the driveway where JP was waiting. "We should take your truck Andrew, it looks cooler," JP replied. "Especially when I turn on the under lights," Andrew said with a cocky smirk. "You must be a fan of the Fast and Furious movies," JP realized. "Especially 2Fast 2Furious," Andrew said with a big grin as they got into his truck. "Because it takes place in Miami right?" JP guessed. "Gee, someone's a genius, as far as stating the obvious!" Andrew laughed as they backed out of the driveway. "Shut up man!" JP laughed as they drove down the street. "Just try and make me JP, if you've got the guts that is!" Andrew dared him with a cocky smirk. Andrew and JP continued laughing and joking as they drove to Central High School, enjoying the freedom to act like jocks without worrying what their friends thought. Meanwhile, back at JP's house, Andrew's friends and JP's parents said goodbye to Matt's mom, who was heading home. Matt promised her that he would stop by to say goodbye the next morning, since JP's parents had granted permission for him to stay over. "After all Matt, Andrew only knows the way to this house, not your house," JP's mom reminded him. "That's why your mom brought an overnight bag for you when she came over for dinner." Matt's mom didn't reveal the real reason she was letting Matt stay over at JP's house that night: she needed some space from her son after the bombshell he had dropped on her that morning. Andrew and JP soon reached the high school and parked by the gate in the fence surrounding the football field. The school below in Fairfax County is probably what the author of the JP stories based Central High School on. And of course the team name in the JP Story is the Spartans, not the Wildcats. "Are you ready to go inside Andrew?"JP asked as he got out of the truck. "As soon as I get something," Andrew replied. He got out and opened up his truck's tailgate. Then he reached into his gym bag and pulled out his old Miami Hurricanes football. Then he closed the tailgate. "See JP, just a little accessory to complete my jock image." "You mean your Super Jock image Andrew," JP corrected him with a smug grin. "Your words JP and I agree with them," Andrew said with a big grin. "Let's go into the school and meet your wrestling coach. Then you can show me the wrestling room where you have achieved athletic glory on the wrestling mat." JP grinned back at his huge friend and led the way into the school for the chat with Coach Graves. As Andrew followed him down the hall to the wrestling room, JP smiled to himself as he realized that he would be mentoring a dozen kids there in wrestling in about six weeks time. "What do you think Andrew?" JP asked as they stepped into the wrestling room. "Most impressive JP," Andrew replied, looking around at all the pictures and newspaper articles on the wall. His eyes widened as he realized that most of the pictures and articles were of JP. "Someone's certainly popular in this school," he remarked, making the understatement of the year. "He should be, he's the first District Finalist we've had in over a decade," a deep voice said from behind them. Andrew and JP turned around to see a burly man in his 40s walking towards them. "I'm Coach Graves: the Head Coach of the District Finalist Central High Spartans Varsity Wrestling Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said, holding out his right hand. Coach Graves shook it firmly, only wincing a little bit from the strength of Andrew's iron grip. "I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the District Champion ODCVI Blues Varsity Football Team." "District Champion sounds a lot more impressive than District Finalist," Coach Graves realized, causing JP to look down at his feet in shame. Graves noticed and quickly apologized to his Star Wrestler. "Sorry about that JP, but it's true. You're good, but obviously not as good as Andrew here." "I'll do better this season Coach," JP promised with a scary look of determination on his face. "This time I won't just win the District Title but I'll be the State Champion as well!" "I'm sure you will JP," Graves agreed, pleased at how determined his Star Wrestler was to succeed. His cell phone suddenly rang from his shirt pocket. "Sorry guys, but I have to take this call: I've been expecting it." He took out his flip phone opened it up, pressed the green phone button to accept the call and listened intently. "Okay, I'll send him right out." He ended the call and turned to Andrew. "There's someone important waiting for you on the 50 yard line of the football field Andrew." "Okay Coach, I'll head out there now and then I'll meet you and JP back in here," Andrew decided. "We'll meet you out there Andrew," Graves said. "JP and I have a few things to work on for the Lincoln Middle School Wrestling Camp in six weeks." Andrew nodded in agreement and waved to JP as he headed out of the wrestling room. As he walked down the hall towards the stairs, he wondered who could be waiting for him in the middle of the football field: which he could see from the second floor window. Once Andrew exited the building and skirted the stands, he saw a big man in his 40s standing in the middle of the field. As he got closer, he noticed that the big guy was wearing a Central High Spartans Football t-shirt. "Hello Andrew, I'm Coach Palmer: the Head Coach of the Central High Spartans Varsity Football Team." "Pleased to meet you Coach," Andrew said excitedly, shaking his hand firmly. He noticed Coach Palmer massaging his sore hand and smirked as he added, "As you already know, I'm Andrew Pearson: Starting Center for the Orillia District Varsity Football Team." "I'm very pleased to meet you Andrew and there's someone else who would like to meet you: over the phone anyway." He picked up his cell phone and sent a quick text message that consisted of only two words: 'He's here.' "Who did you just send that text message to Coach?" Andrew asked curiously. "You'll find out in about 30 seconds Andrew," Coach Palmer promised him. Sure enough, within 30 seconds, his cell phone rang. "Hello, is that you?" he asked. He listened closely to the answer and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Good, thanks for calling back so quickly." He listened a bit more and added, "Sure I'll let you speak to him, since that is the reason I wanted you to call me in the first place. Just a second." He handed his cell phone to Andrew and said, "It's for you." "Thanks Coach," Andrew said, taking the cell phone and holding it up to his ear. "Hello?" "Are you Andrew Pearson?" a deep and confident voice asked from the other end of the line. "Yes I am," Andrew replied, feeling a little uneasy that the mystery caller knew his name. "Who is this?" "This is Ryan Maloney," the caller replied. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* And that, after two months, is the end of Andrew's Recruiting Summer Chapter 4. Please let me know what you thought of my first attempt at a cliffhanger ending. ********************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************************* Coming soon: - Andrew finds out why JP's older brother called him - Andrew takes JP and Matt on his Ohio State Recruiting Visit.
  23. muscleclimber12

    Steven's muscle building project Ch.3

    Chapter 3: The competition It was a packed auditorium for the Leeward Islands classic bodybuilding competition. Fans were eagerly awaiting the Men’s heavyweight class to take the stage. Among the close to 500 spectators sat my girlfriend Katie. She giddily looked from side to side taking in the faces of all the people seated around her, sure that their minds were about to be all blown. I was the most muscular human any of them had ever seen, and I would soon step onto the stage. Katie had dropped me off backstage only 40 minutes prior, mere minutes before the judges were due to finish the weigh-ins. We had wanted to make my presence a secret until the last minute, and so we timed our arrival to be as late as possible. I was ushered to the scale and told to strip down to only my posing suit. I could already feel a dozen sets of eyes looking at me, other heavyweight guys in my class, some of the figure women who’d just come off stage, and some judges. They saw me walk in wearing my loose fitting sweat suit and likely thought I was some strong man competitor, wanting to make a go of bodybuilding. Some fat, overfed and out of shape guy who didn’t belong here. After all, it looked like I must have weighed 400 pounds! Keen to prove them all wrong, I pulled off my sweatshirt. I think one of the figure girls and at least 2 of my fellow heavyweight competitors gasped. I stepped onto the scale, and my weight was recorded: 408 pounds. I’d put on a few more pounds of muscle just since I’d gotten to the Island. When my class was announced, I was at the back of the line walking on stage. Finally after the other 8 competitors had strode under the lights, I made my appearance from behind the curtain. The buzz in the auditorium rose to a bit of a roar and people began to stand up and jockey around to get a better view of me. At least a couple hundred people ignored the ban on cell phone photography and started to snap furious pictures and videos of me. I honestly felt like my muscles could sense all the attention and they literally seemed like they were swelling right then and there as I was walking. That made me strut just a little bit prouder until I took my place at Stage right. At 6’4” tall I already stood above the rest of the guys in my field, and I must have outweighed the next heaviest competitor by 150 pounds. This was an amateur competition after all. All the other guys stepped back a few steps to give me a spot at the centre of the stage right under all the bright lights. The judges started to call the mandatory poses: “Front double biceps.” I bring my colossal arms up to the side, then flex them intensely. Mounds of muscle form a perfect bicep peak. My arms are bigger than the next biggest guys quads. “Side Chest.” From the side, my Pecs jut out from my body by 6 inches, and I simultaneously flex my glutes so the side of my ass in also on display. “Back lat spread.” Turning my back to the crowd, my flexed back is so developed that the different muscle groups look like they were chiselled out of granite. My tiny posing suit can barely contain my enormous tight glutes, and even my hamstrings and calf muscles are bulging at this point. The judges narrowed the field down to 3 of us, and we performed some more off the cuff poses for the crowd. The audience really roared when I gave a “most muscular” for them. And after what must have been the shortest deliberation in the history of bodybuilding, I was announced the winner. Second place wasn’t even close. After the post competition fervor died down, and I’d finished giving interviews and getting my photo taken by the various media outlets who were there, it was time for Katie and I to head back to the resort. We met up backstage where she literally ran and jumped onto me, putting her legs around my waist. She jammed her tongue into my mouth and kissed me like never before. We kissed like this for a while, then Katie whispered into my ear. “You are unlike any other man on this planet. You’ve left mankind in the dust. Humanity is all in awe of you and your muscles. I AM IN AWE OF YOU AND YOUR MUSCLES. You’re a conqueror, so take me, like I’m your prize. I want you to go medieval with me tonight, you’re the king and I’m your subject. I am here to serve you and your muscles.” I wasn’t going to turn down an offer like that! I didn’t even bother going to look for my sweat suit that I’d changed out of when I arrived at the auditorium. Fuck that, I looked so good, I didn’t care about modesty. So still oiled up from the show, and still only wearing my Red spandex posing suit, I took Katie, threw her over my shoulder and out we went from the auditorium. When we got outside, a black Masserati was waiting there. A driver and the manager from our resort were standing there and waived us down. “Excusez-moi monsieur. In honour of your victory, we would like to chauffeur you back to the resort, where your room has been upgraded to the presidential suite. Perhaps tomorrow you can perform a posing session for the rest of our guests on the beach?” “Yes, tomorrow. Certainly” I answered. “But right now, please take us back to the resort.” I gently placed Katie into the car’s back seat. On the short drive we made out furiously. Katie was normally quite an active sexual partner, but I could tell she had a different attitude tonight. She was being submissive, and almost begging for me to touch her, kiss her, run her hand over my abs. I had thought the whole “conqueror/master” thing she had whispered was just a ruse to get me turned on, but maybe she was actually as hypnotized by my muscles as everyone else had seemed to be at the show. When we got to the front of the resort, I got out of the car and threw Katie back over my shoulder. My posing suit was now bulging a little obscenely in the front from my dick which was now at half mast from making out with Katie on the drive. But I didn’t care. And neither did the couple hundred people all watching us arrive from the lobby. The Hotel manager led us to our new suite, and I swiftly closed the door. Our new room was 2200 square feet, with a loft, and huge sitting area. Along one wall, there was a 8’x8’ mirror. “What do you want from me? Ask anything and it’s yours.” Katie pleaded to me as soon as the door was shut. “Show these muscles some love. Starting with my biceps” I stated. Katie jumped up on the bed so she was standing level with my arms and immediately started devouring my bicep with her tongue. She was making out with the indent between the two heads of my bicep, flicking her tongue in and out. Simultaneously her right hand was groping my rock hard glute, and her left was going over and over my abs. I was getting pretty turned on, but there was something else I wanted to try that I figured would drive Katie nuts. I lowered down on to my knees. “Katie, get that dress and those panties off and come here.” I extended my right arm and flexed my bicep. “Now come grind your pussy on this.” Katie took the hint and dropped her dripping wet pussy onto my 26” bicep. Her vagina couldn’t even come close to taking something that massive, but she got her clit involved in the motion and within a minute had an orgasm, leaking pussy juice all over my arm. After her gasping and panting died down a few moments later, Katie got an idea. “Steven, your muscles turn me on so much, but I think we need to let you enjoy them as much as I do. Come over here.” Katie led me to the wall with the 8 foot mirror. “Now, flex as hard as you can.” I performed my front double bicep pose and the sight was my fantasy come true. I was the biggest, bulgiest, most obscenely muscled human to have ever lived. My biceps were enormous, my Pecs were gigantic, my abs were so perfectly chiselled they looked fake, my shoulders and traps were so huge and freaky they almost went up to my ears. Not an inch of my body was undeveloped. I was so turned on by the sight of my muscles that I immediately felt my posing suit being stretched by my growing hard on. Katie got down to her knees, and put her mouth up against my crotch. Sensually putting her mouth against the outside of the tightly stretched lycra of my posing trunks, she began to kiss my erect dick through the fabric. In between kisses, she started talking dirty to me and my muscles. “Steven, look at yourself. You’re huge.” And then back to work on my crotch. She removes her mouth to take a breath “That bicep of yours is perfection. If you were any bigger you wouldn’t fit in that 8x8’ foot mirror.” More kisses on my dick which is now so hard that it is sticking up out of my posing suit. “Everyone who sees your massive size must fantasize about getting to feel up your muscles. I know I would if I didn’t have them all to myself.” She takes my posing suit off, then starts sucking my shaft in earnest. But every few strokes she comes off and continues to talk me up: “Come on baby, come for me. Explode with pleasure at the sight of your perfect muscles. They are a wonder of the world.” I’m close to orgasming now, Katie is giving me the best blow job of my life. And Katie’s comments are the exact thing I want to hear. This is all I’ve ever wanted, to be the biggest, most muscular person on the planet. Not just so other people would stare at me, but so I could stare at MYSELF. Because there is nothing hotter than muscle. And I have the most muscle in the world! With those thoughts, and my reflection in the mirror running through my head I come like I’ve never come before. I shoot an enormous load into Katie’s mouth and she swallows the whole thing like a champ. She then stands up, places her arms around me (well actually her arms won’t wrap all the way around me because my back is too big) and we embrace. The two of us are as happy as we’ve ever been. Thankful that I’ve been blessed with this gift of muscle, and thankful that we’ve found each other. The two of us then go to bed, Katie’s head resting on my massive Pecs. Right before we fall asleep, Katie whispers “and to think, you’re only just getting started…” I fall asleep with a hard on.
  24. HenryCavanaugh

    On Too Long

    This story is a sample of my work and is the most popular muscle growth story I ever posted over on my tumblr account. I still regularly post new content featuring various transformations over on Cavanaugh Stories if you're interested in reading more! Damn, I was supposed to take the cap off my boyfriend’s head twenty minutes ago! Look at him now, nobody will even recognize him anymore! I’ve been dating Blake since we were in high school and even though he was a sweet guy with a nice lean body I was beginning to get bored. I knew that my parents liked him though and I didn’t want to go through the hassle of ending the relationship and finding a new boyfriend so I decided to alter him a little bit to make him more interesting to me. I bought the cap at Morfoni’s Magic Box, a store that I’d never seen in our town before and haven’t seen since. Once I’d read the description of what it was capable of I felt compelled to buy it and have my boyfriend where it. The shopkeeper told me to be careful about how long I let the wearer keep it on but I lost track of time while I was catching up on shows and now he’s had it on for far too long! Blake had been teased for most of his life for being a relatively short guy, standing at five-foot-six but it had never bothered me, it just meant we were the same height and didn’t have any issues of having to crouch or stretch when we kissed. Now though he stood at a giant six-foot-five and absolutely towered over me, keeping the cap completely out of my reach. It’s not just his height that had changed either - Blake’s lean body had practically exploded with muscle and the guy who had never seen the inside of a gym before now had perfect six-pack abs, a defined v-line pointing towards his crotch and arms the size of footballs which he was more than happy to show off by flexing. The bulge in his pants definitely looked bigger too and my mouth was practically watering as I realized that he wasn’t even hard. I hadn’t even thought that the cap would make his manhood bigger and as he’d always been a little on the small side before I was delighted by the change. Even his face had changed much to my amazement with a wider jawline and fine stubble growing on what had once been a relatively hairless bottom half of his face. The subtle changes made him look even more handsome than ever and I suddenly felt weak on my knees knowing that this was what had become of my boyfriend. I didn’t even hate it - no, I loved it! “What’s up, babe?” he asked, his deep masculine voice sending shivers down my spine, “You wanna ride my cock now or what?” I’d never known Blake to be cocky in his life but now I found it more arousing than anything I’d ever seen before. I was quick to agree and even though I’d confronted him with the intention of taking the cap off of his head, I couldn’t help but wonder just how far the transformation would go if I left it on him for a little bit longer…
  25. MegaMassiveMuscleMonster

    Mega-Massive Muscle Meghan

    First time posting content on this forum... Thad this story floating around on other sites for a few years now. It’s still relatively short because I don’t often have the motivation to WRITE erotica, if you know what I mean CH. 1 "Graaarrr, I need to grow BIGGGEERR!" CLASH. Two 500 lbs dumbbells flew across the fully stocked basement gym, cracking the concrete walls. "Get in here NOW babe," bellows Meghan as she slowly raises her massive 750 lbs muscled bulk off a now busted bench. Her husband Nate rushes down the reinforced concrete and steel staircase, carrying a tray of hypodermic needles. Steroids. Lots and lots of steroids. No sooner did he reach his wife, when she flexed a massive most muscular pose, roaring like a lioness as her enormous upper body exploded, her mass swelling to three times it's 'relaxed' state. Meghan's outburst had its desired effect, as her husband's erection grew. "Hurry up and inject me Natey poo, your giga-huge muscle monster of a wife needs her juice if she wants to GROW even more MASSSIVVEEE!" Nate grins, and begins the injections, one in each muscle group. As the highest quality anabolic drugs flood his wife's blood stream, Nate asks, "Do you think you've gained any inches on your arms since earlier?" Turning to the full length mirror behind her, the former Sports Illustrated bikini model appraised her muscle bound physique. Smirking, she slowly lifts her muscle bound arms to vertical, her exercise ball shoulders crushing her ears. Even unflexed, her thick, meaty, golden tanned triceps dipped 2 whole feet below her elbow. Without bending her arms, Meghan clenches her dainty, feminine fists, causing her ripped, bulging masses of pure female muscle to rise into arms 85" around. Meghan purrs in sexual delight, warning Nate of the impending erotic explosion of flesh. Like a crane, she gradually cranks her arms up, every inch her fists move upwards causing a half doze inches of solid beefy bicep to rise. Her rugby sized forearms finally collide with her biceps at a 60 degree angle. Over 3 feet of brawny bicep, combined with her massive triceps make her majestic arms 6 feet tall, far above his 5'8" wife’s head. "Measure them now sweetie!" Nate rushes to get a step ladder and measuring tape, his erection ready to burst. Standing on the ladder, Nate can't help but feel tiny next to the beastly mass of Meg. Standing 6'1, at 275lbs, Nate is no small man. A bodybuilder himself, the former college lacrosse player, and current U.S Marine Colonel was used to being in control. Placing his large tough hands on his wife’s surprisingly smooth silky skin, and feeling the steel underneath sent his control out the window. Your arms are 230" baby girl! "That it she says?" Meg pouts her luscious lips, and shakes her head causing her long golden locks to become messy. "I can't look small for my man. Just look at my pathetic little chicken wings, I'm withering away for christ sake. Hold on, let me pump some." As the uber buff Meghan walks to her weight rack, her near half-ton weight cracks the floor, each step a mini-quake. Falling to the floor from the ladder, Nate looks up at the 7 ft wide back of his goddess wife. Unable to turn her head, Meg blows him a kiss in the mirror, flashing a sultry, movie star smile. "Want to watch me GROW?...." CH. 2 In 2013, Meghan Wakefield was a sophomore marine biology major at UNC Chapel Hill. A bright young woman, with devastating beauty, and a bombshell body, she was a true southern belle, at the top of the world. She was captain of the cheering team and Class President. Her long blonde hair, perky C breasts, big bright green eyes, and long athletic legs easily got her a modeling career with Sports Illustrated. She ended u meeting Nate over Spring break 2014, in Florida. Nate, a handsome country boy, and a Harvard law student, was in town for his lacrosse teams championship. Little did they know that they're lives would be forever changed. CH. 3 Laying on the floor of his custom built basement gym, Nate had the perfect view of his perfect woman. Not four feet from him was the most massively muscular, most insanely jacked female. Make that the most muscular HUMAN ever. Only two years ago, Meg had been a fit, long legged bikini model; what stood before him now was a monstrous musclebound goddess, of giga-proportions. At a mere 5'8" tall Meg was at least 11 feet wide from exercise ball sized shoulder to exercise ball sized shoulder. Her aircraft carrier back alone was 7 feet wide. "Honeybuuun, whatchya doin?" drawled Meghan. "Quit daydreaming and pay attention. Y'all don't want to miss the show do you?" Taking slow, deliberate and quaking steps, Meg went to the far end of her dumbbell rack, her oversized oil drum thighs forcing her to waddle. "Let's see, those light 500 lbs single arm bicep curls barely warmed me up. I got to go REALLY heavy to impress my big strong Marine." Picking up a 700 lbs dumbbell in each hand, Meg turns toward the mirror and starts repping out alternating hammer curls at a blistering pace. "Oh yeah baby, ohhh yeah! LOOK AT ME! Have you ever seen arms this fucking huge? Oh god am I hot, like I AM SOOO MASSIVE I FRIGGEN LOVE HOW THICK I AM!" Rarrrrrrg! With a ear spitting roar, Meg rips out 1 more curl and with massive power hurls the quarter ton weights at the wall, embedding the steel two feet into the concrete walls."I am THE MUSCLE GODDESS! Look at these biceps, they must weigh 150lbs each! Your muscle freak wifey gained 50lbs in the last 15 minutes alone!" With a coy grin, knowing it will rial his wife up, Nate says, "Babe your arms are pretty big, but your chest and legs look a little small..." With a smoldering look in her gorgeous green eyes, the 800 lbs female behemoth growled, "I'm just getting started." CH. 4-6 So swole. So thick, so wide, so meaty. So...fucking. Sexy. Meghan was staring vainly at herself in the mirror waiting for her husband to come back with her next round of steroids. God I love juice, thought Meghan, almost as much as I love muscles. Hearing the basement door, she quickly clenched her glutes, giving Nate a spectacular view of her ass. Each cheek was the size of medicine ball. "Bet you could bounce a quarter off this ass huh babe." "You could bounce a bowling ball off that butt Meg," smiled Nate, as he began injecting the steroids into his wife's glutes, hamstrings, and calves. As Nate bent down to inject her calves, Meg suddenly raised up on her dainty feet. Nate had always been a leg man. Meghan had legs alright. Flexing down hard, Meg's calf kept getting thicker and thicker, until it was easily bigger than a basket ball, bulging a foot and a half from the back of her leg, and so wide that even with her legs spread, her calves rubbed against each other. Knowing she had him now, Meg cooed, "Just wait until I actually do some lifting before you cum all over my beyond huge calve." " But let me pump up my sexy little quads first okay pumpkin?" The mere act of dropping back down to her feet caused a massive shudder to rattle the gym. Walking to the squat rack was more difficult than it should have been, given the insane mass of her planet shaking quads. "Ohhh wow does that feel good. I just love knowing my weight alone cracks reinforced concrete. Imagine what would happen if I actually tried, imagine the POWER I posses. Taking her place in the squat rack, Meg unracked the bar and raised it to her shoulders. She was so wide that Nate had to specially build the entire set up, and the bar was made of 4" diameter titanium. Every inch of the bar was filled with 200 lbs weights, bending the super strong bar. 20 plates total plus the 200 lbs bar meant Meg was about to squat 4200 lbs...Jeesh, thats as much as my truck Nate realized. "Hey stud, get a load of this." Meg was so built, she couldn't even reach proper form, her ultra huge hamstrings and ass slamming into her lower legs preventing her from going lower. "2 tons is sooo taxing on my tiny little legs Nate. Can you 'cum' spot me pleeasse." As he went behind her, Meg yelled, Never mind, just kidding! And proceeded to push the weight up over her head, holding it there, and with a massive grunt, heaved the entire 4200 pound bar up, sending it through the ceiling and into the next story of the house. "Dammit, there is no weight in this house capable of quenching my thirst for pump. There is no weight on EARTH that my genetically superior mega muscle won't lift. I am UNSTOPPABLE!" Nate was worried now, he'd never seen her this way. "Baby I am the strongest woman in the universe!" "Just think about my power, my strength. All I want is MORE MASS. MORE POWER. MORE MUSCLE! Measure my legs before I work my beastly chest!" Slightly unnerved at the dominating tone, Nate grabbed the tape.He literally couldn't fir his hand between Meg's thighs, there was just that much beef. Each redwood thigh was 5 feet wide and almost as thick as he was. " 270" quads must be a record hun!" "Hey babe. Measure my calves before I squish you like a pancake between these record breakers." "115" calves! Holy shit!" From his knees, Nate looked up to try and see his wife's expression, but could only see her chest. Meghan suddenly laughed, her entire body swelling with new found beef as she inhaled more and more air. "The power the strength, the mass! What a rush!" she screams as she plows a fist into wall. Nate falls on his back, now afraid. His wife just put a 3 foot deep crater into walls built to survive a nuclear explosion. Lifting her foot, Megan slams it down between Nate's legs, sending cement flying with a massive boom as her leg is buried to her knee. "Take a good look at this monster leg you skinny little runt. See the size difference? You are NOTHING compared to me! I could tear you to shreds!" Meg strides to the weight rack again, sinking deep into the floor with every step."This will blow your mind!" Bending over, she grabs the rack, and LIFTS THE ENTIRE THING UP TO HER WAIST. "See my power? Just think what 300" arms can do! No, watch what they can do!" With an orgasmic roar, Meg begins curling the 3 ton rack to her chest. Her now uber pumped biceps only manage 6" before they meet her now truck tire forearms. "You think this is heavy? You think this is as big as I can get? You think I'm fucking big now ?" " Well I'm going to school you in the personification of ENORMOUS!" Taking a deep breath that expands her mass by 50%, she violently throws the rack into the wall, causing massive destruction and shacking the entire foundation. Flexing a jaw dropping crab pose, Meg orders Nate to get the rest of her steroid supply."Got to get bigger bae, the only thing I want is pure mass. Pure muscle. I must weigh 1,000 lbs, but the body you see before you now is a 90 lbs weakling compared to whats next." Throwing her head back in ecstasy , Meg roars, "I WILL GROW EVEN BIGGER!" Shit, shit, shit, Nate mutters to himself as he sprints up the basement stairs at a break neck pace. Bursting into the kitchen, he races towards the double door fridge where Meghan's steroids are kept. Might as well grab it all, he says to himself, as he picks up 22 syringes of a secret, experimental steroid designed by the DOD. Nate cringes as he here's more concrete crack; knowing the bill to repair today's damage will put a decent dent in his savings. I guess that's the price to pay for having the worlds hottest wife. Turning to the door he looks down toward the end of the hall where the dust is still settling from a 4,200 lbs weight shooting through the floor. Nate almost falls down the stairs as the entire house rumbles and shakes. "Rarrgggg! HAH, puny steel! Feel the power of my super pumped muscles!" Reaching the bottom of the stairs, Nate sees Meghan flexing over what was previously the dumbbell rack, only now it looks like an accordion, shoved deep into the foundation. Dear lord, it took 6 of my men to to lug that down here last month... "Honey bunches! Oh look, more juice! Is that for me? Ohh, you shouldn't have!" "Look honey, look at that pathetic piece of crap you call steel. Weaker than butter if you ask me Get to the injections, I just love how I feel right now. Like, I'm literally 4 times the size of you! My strength is superhero shaming, but my size is the real turn on." Raising her arms out like the goddess she is, Meg whispered, "Make me grow my king." Nate's more than happy to oblige. Five minutes later, he takes a step back, stepping around the now empty syringes, kind of looks like a heroin addict lives here, he thinks. Almost like she could read his mind, Meg coos, "I'm a muscle obsessed, steroid junkie addicted to getting bigger, gaining more and more massive muscles is all I think about. I'm by far the largest bodybuilder history has ever known. My bicep alone is bigger than Jay Cutler's entire body. And just think babe, I'm not done. No. Not even close. In fact, look at this." Stepping on the heavy duty scale in the corner; that he'd bought from the local zoo (to weigh elephants, rhinos etc...), she sent the numbers on the screen reeling. 700lbs. 850lbs. 1000lbs. 1200lbs. Good lord, Nate mumbles. Finally, the readout stops at 2050 pounds."Just think Nate. Your mega massive muscle wifey weighs over a TON! And I just took even more roids! Grrrg! Roooaaar! More! Yeeeess, I can feel myself growing, I can feel myself getting heavier! Just flexing is adding serious mass. I AM POWER! LOOK AT ME NATEY POO, I JUST GAINED 100 LBS FROM FLEXING MY ARMS! You better run for your life, because this house is comin down y'all." CH. 7 It was approaching dawn when the entire gated community of Orchard Heights shook to its foundations. Raaaarrggg! Mother fucker get bigger!!!! Megan bellowed as she again slammed the mangled remains of Nate’s trucks together. She’d been repeating this motion for well over 4 hours now, trying to work her monstrosity of a chest. Meghan was getting angrier and angrier with ever “rep” as each 10 foot wide pectoral would swell immensely and crash into each other with enough force to create a sonic boom. Her chest stuck out 14 feet in front her so it was impossible to do a normal bench press. That and her biceps which were each pushing 6 feet WIDE and even thicker. Her bicep alone was almost 200” flexed. Her tricep was 2/3 bigger!!!! Her muscles were not ripped, or shredded, or any other word that could describe a human being. She’d long surpassed that species. The definition between muscle groups was insane. Sickening. Her shoulders were so jacked that when she raised them a mere 6 inches, her head was at risk of being sheared right off. She liked the pressure though. It wouldn’t be impossible to create diamonds if you placed a lump of coal between her striations. In her hands, she had taken two military hummers of Nate’s, grabbing the bumper of each one and swinging them in together to simulate the pec deck motion. Only she was single handled swinging a 7,700 lb armored vehicle by its bumper. (The US Army took some pride in that engineering marvel) Nate had once seen a strong man take one end of an Olympic barbell and raise it straight out in front of him. He held it horizontally with one hand for maybe minute before his arm shook and he dropped it. The exercise worked stabilizers and forearms etc.. Meghan was doing a similar movement. With 8 plus tons. Meg’s bright white and pink, size 6 Nike Shoxs and thick pink hooters slouch socks were planted firmly on the pavement, which itself was no longer very firm, considering a woman who weighed more than an African elephant was pressing down on it with immense strength and power. Her insanely tight white yoga pants that could cover a circus tent, despite barley serving on her, were stretched so tight that her deeply tanned skin shown through completely. The military had wanted to design a new material similar to Spandex, that would be bullet proof and tear resistant. When Nate had heard about it, he figured Meg would be the perfect test for the material. Her monster quads and hamstrings were slowly but surely bulging so massively that the thread was coming unstitched. So much for that, better luck next time DOD. Freakishly inhumanly thick traps throbbed far above her head, they peaked more than a yard above her hair. Her shoulders, pecs, and traps already enveloping her head, each rep smooshing her almost to point of strangulation and blocking her entire view. All she could see when her arms were raised was her own musculature... and as far as she was concerned, there simply wasn’t enough of it. With her arms straight out holding the trucks, her triceps dipped low. Hanging like a side of beef was incorrect...her triceps were bigger than the whole cow! Hanging so low they merged with her “wide as a barn door back. Once again, misleading because her back was bigger than a whole barn! Much bigger! Her back was pushing 30 feet wide at this point. That’s 360 inches. 914 cm. Bigger than an entire Mr. Olympia lineup combined. And then multiplied by two! With her biceps peaking over her head and her triceps dropping so low they hit her knees (they literally pressed down into her massively exaggerated wide hips and quads) she would take a deep breath and then tense her enormous chest muscles, bringing her arms as close together as possible and really squeezing her pecs. The sight was ridiculous. The noise was deafening. The air sizzled with the heat of her raw sexual, beastly power and mind warping size. Sweat glistened and dripped flowing down the huge cuts in the chest muscles, turning to steam in the brisk morning air of New England. Pure raw power. Pure sex. Pure MUSCLE. The quiet gated suburb of Orchard Heights was alive with the sound, sights and smells of Meghan Wakefield erotically pumping her massive muscles. Held in her deceptively dainty well manicured hands were two military humvees weighing 4 tons each. “Fucking look at me and tremble you scrawny bitches, look at this power this size! MY power! MY size! Im unstoppable!” I AM POWER! I AM MUSCLE! I’m the most insanely pumped up, super humanly strong, mega-ultra-super-heavy weight bodybuilder! I am the most muscular living thing to ever exist or ever will! Worship me as I obsessively pump myself even more massive!” Meghan roared, to nobody in particular, but yet for all the world to here. Of course, the neighborhood had been evacuated hours ago when the “earthquake” struck. Or at least that was what the news was calling it. Technically, there WAS an earthquake, or better yet, a “Megha-quake” if you will. After destroying the basement, Meghan’s roid- induced mania and wild, driven desire to bulk up went into overdrive. Against Nates adamant pleas to calm down, Meg had pulverized the entire basement and house when she tried to exit the basement. Walking up the stairs proved unsuccessful as her giga-weight was so heavy she completely crushed the heavily reinforced concrete and steel stairs when she stepped on them. The futility of the construction had enraged Meghan and she hulk smashed the stairs into crumbling bits. With hellfire in her eyes, Meghan had turned full on to Nate and flexed an ab and thigh pose so huge that her quads and chest actually knocked him over. Roaring with spit flying, she’d proceeded to crank her arms up and down over and over again, squeezing and flexing her monolithic traps and shoulders until they were bright red. Then she spied the old weight rack in the corner where Nate kept his weights. Giggling like a crazed school girl, Meg pounded her way to the rack and proceeded to upend it with one arm. Maneuvering her other arm into position, she hurled it across the room like a soccer player might do with a ball. A steal I-beam floor hoist was torn from the ceiling and sparked another idea. “Babe, I’ve always hated that you built this house with such roomy ceilings, it really makes me feel short. But I think I know how to even the score. Watch my fucking power babe! Meg ripped the I beam the rest of the way out of the ceiling and started swinging it over her head like a club, tearing through the floor and utterly demolishing the rest of the house. Nate cowered in the corner to avoid being hit by all of his nice things that were now falling hazardously around him from upstairs. To say he was scared shitless at this point was an understatement. Meg had gone completely off the rails and was a literal ton of roid-raging muscle and fury. (If not more). Who are we kidding, it was way, way WAY more. At some point Nate must have lost consciousness from fear/arousal because when he woke up, he was covered in concrete dust surrounded by remnants of what was once his beautiful home. Meghan was no where in sight but he could hear her animalistic, predatory grunts from the front yard. Nate quickly pulled out his phone to contact his security team at the Pentagon. Things were going bad fast. Worriedly wondering why Meg was grunting, he’d no sooner heard his office secretary answer when the quake hit. Knowing better, Nate wobbled over to the massive hole in the basement wall to see Meghan standing in the driveway with his Porsche flattened at her feet. She’d managed to jump (who knows how high) and came down like the hand of god on his prized 911. Still on the phone, his secretary was going crazy, “Oh my God, Sir, are you okay what’s going on omg!” “Wake up SecDef and alert Homeland and the President... not sure how this will end. And I want this area under an immediate mandatory evacuation order.” Now recovered from his shock, Nate was beginning to get royally pissed. His million dollar home was destroyed. His $150 super-charged Porsche was now a candy apple red pancake and he was pretty sure his insurance didn’t cover “acts of enraged muscle monster?” “Meghan Marie, calm down right now!” Nate bellowed her middle name in anger. (Maybe yelling at your girlfriend who weighs more than your HOUSE was a bad idea in hindsight.) Not bothering to turn around, Meghan’s voice effortlessly boomed, “you are an insignificant RUNT compared to my awesome godly power and I could literally rip you into pieces. I won’t because I love you obviously but it would be this easy.” She picked up the flattened Porsche and ripped it in half like paper, her biceps and forearms bulging and growing and thickening even further. “To make it up to your goddess you will worship at my feet and tell me how huge I am.” It had been around that time that Marines from Nate’s unit arrived and evacuated the street. The neighbors were being debriefed and fed the official story of “just an earthquake.” Of course, 2.0 earthquakes weren’t totally uncommon in New England but still.
×
×
  • Create New...

Important Information

By using this site, you agree to our Guidelines, Terms of Use, & Privacy Policy.
We have placed cookies on your device to help make this website better. You can adjust your cookie settings, otherwise we'll assume you're okay to continue..